《Elemental God》


 Prologue: The Demon

    Sprawled out upon a hill, making it nigh impossible to see the grass underneath, were hundreds of thousands dead Soldiers. Of particular note was the man that was on his knee on top of the hill. At first glance it seemed that he was on a hill but upon closer inspection you could see glimmers here and there from the armor of the dead Soldiers that had formed up to create the hill.


    The man on top of the hill had on silver armor that gave off a slight white aura and on each shoulder had the figure of a dragon''s head. On both sides of the chest and at the stomach, five intrinsic circle were placed within each other like a Matryohka doll, forming an upside down triangle design.


    In his right hand was a long spear like weapon, matching the figure''s height at six feet. Instead of having just one blade, the spear had blades that were two feet long on both sides of the shaft. Both blades were single edged and had a aura that surrounded them. On one end, a red aura gave off the feeling of being in the southern deserts while the other gave off a blue aura that made you feel as if you were in the frozen lands in the north.


    if one made a closer inspection upon the man who was on his knees, one could tell that he was not human. From his forehead, the two horns sprouted upwards, eight inches in length, marking him as a demon. On his back one leathery wing was drooped and had multiple holes in it. The other wing had already been cut off. His eyes, barely visible with his drooping eyelids, were stormy grey.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    If someone saw him right now, they would wonder how he was still alive. His left arm, from the middle of the bicep, was cut off. Everything underneath his right knee was missing. There were tens of arrows that poked out from his back as if he was a porcupine.


    "Haa.. I sure caused a mess, didn''t I? Haha. at least I don''t have any regrets about leaving this cursed life¡­.. I''ve finally avenged you Chrystal¡­...Ahhh.. Why am I so tired. I''ll just shut.. my eyes.. real quick .."


    As if in defiance against death, the figure refused to fall to the ground. As he said his final words, the demon''s eyelids fluttered a couple of times before finally he took his last breath and closed his one for the final time. What greeted him then was a peaceful rest.


    During that time, his spirit floated around in the darkness. He couldn''t tell how much time had passed, but the feeling of being relaxed and calm was a new and pleasant feeling for him and he hoped he could stay here forever. But alas, it would not be so.


    One day, while he was just floating around, he felt his spirit being pulled away. Struggling to stay in the darkness, he feels himself pulled and suddenly bright lights surrounded him.

 Chapter 1: Adjustments

    ¡°Azrael! It¡¯s time for dinner!¡±


    ¡°Coming mama!¡±


    At  his mother''s call, Azrael rushed out of his room. As he ran down the stairs, fragrant smells of rabbit meat could be smelt. As his stomach churned in hunger, Azrael ran to his mother¡¯s smiling figure.


    ¡°Wow! Rabbit meat!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, calm down you little rascal.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, Azrael you¡¯re as energetic as always, huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh Byrael, go clean up when you come in!¡±


    ¡°Haha okay okay Azela~¡±


    Azela scolded Byrael when she had noticed that he had yet to clean with a smiling face. With a light smile, Byrael bended over and kissed her on the cheek before he ran off to wash up. As she shook her head in amazement, she  laughed as she watched Byrael go into the bathroom with eyes filled with love.


    Byrael and Azela, these two were Azrael¡¯s parents in his new life. Byrael was burly fellow that towered over others with his six foot six inch frame. He had long brown hair that reached down to his shoulders and a full beard. He seemed like a daunting person at first but that notion soon disappeared from everybody¡¯s thoughts with his jolly laugh and kind hazel eyes. Currently he was in his prime at thirty years old. When he was eighteen, he had joined the army and rose to fame with stellar swordsmanship and constant battles. Many people thought he would soon become a commander but to the surprise of everyone, he retired at the young age of twenty six. The reason was because the young lady by Azrael''s side.


    Azela was a very beautiful young lady. At the prime age of twenty six, she was a rare type of women. Even though she had been raised in a noble family, she was kind and courteous to everyone, even peasants. His father had told him that she used to go out and help out the less fortunate in clinics for people who couldn''t afford  the hospital. He had actually seen her there after coming back from a campaign and immediately fallen in love.


    After that, Byrael had often gone to that clinic to be with her. As the two got to know each other, they had quickly fallen in love and in six month''s time married. Since her parents didn''t approve of the marriage, Azela had to come out from her parent¡¯s house and Byrael retired before the two moved to the east.


    For the past three years, they had raised him with the utmost love, always doting on him. Even though their family could not be considered rich, they were still well off because his father had been hired to be the trainer for the Baron¡¯s Soldiers here and even privately taught the Baron''s son.


    While they all were happily eating, Azrael made a promises in his heart once again.


    ''Even though I wasn¡¯t strong enough in my last life, I promise that in this one I will protect these two in this life. Hmm¡­. I¡¯ve finally learned how to fully read now, I should start training tomorrow.''


    The next morning, Azrael snuck into his father¡¯s study. Inside, he heads toward the bookshelf. Unfortunately, his family only possessed a few books.


    ''Well, it¡¯s not like books were a common sight in my previous life either.''


    With those thoughts, he immediately found the book he wanted and pulled it out. As he sat the book on his lap, the title was printed in large lettering.


    Introduction to Mana.


    Flipping the cover, he began  reading to understand how magic worked in this world.


    Mana is the gift that the gods have given to our humanity. With mana, humans are able to perform miraculous feats such as cast magic or release strength or speed that match can match some of the physically superior beasts. This has led to the creation of two occupations that defend humanity from demise: Warriors and Mages.


    Warriors are people that strengthen their own bodies with mana. Letting their mana flow through their muscles constantly, warriors have superhuman strength and agility. Depending on their physical abilities, affinity percentage with their elemental, and amount of mana, you will be given a rank.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.Mages are people that call upon the abilities of elementals. Pouring mana into their elemental, mages can cast spells with their affiliated element. A  Mage''s rank is determined by four factors: amount of mana, affinity percentage with elements, purity of mana, and the rank of their elementals.


    Warrior and Mages are divided into the following ranks:


    Trainee


    Apprentice


    Knight/Wizard


    King


    Emperor


    Hero


    Saint


    Demi-God


    God


    Each person will be born with their elementals. Due to the long assimilation process between humans and the elementals, one will not be able to know their affinity until the process is completed near the age of six. Just like beasts, elementals are ranked as the following:


    F


    E


    D


    C


    B


    A


    S


    SS


    SSS


    There are also seven different elements that Warriors and Mages are categorized into by their elementals:


    Fire


    Water


    Wind


    Earth


    Steel


    Light


    Dark


    The majority of people have just one element. People who are considered geniuses have two elements. The strongest magician and strongest warrior of all times, Godar and Ryder, had three elements each.


    As people reach higher ranks, they also tend to live longer. A Demi Human are reported to live for thousands of years, not to mention God levels people who gain immortality.


    Mana capacity, however, is something that someone is born with. No matter how much one trains, their mana cannot be increased. The only known method to increase a person¡¯s mana capacity is by eating a beast¡¯s core. By eating a beast¡¯s core, people will get an increase in physical ability and increased mana capacity. As expected, the increase will be dependent on the rank of the beast. A core from an E ranked beast will not give nearly as much as of an increase as per say a core from an A ranked beast.


    ''Ho¡­..so that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t use magic before'' thought Azrael. Even though mana in his past world and the one he was now in worked basically the same way, there was a major difference: Elementals.


    The beings known as elementals intrigued Azrael. The idea of using an external source to conduct your magic through interested him.


    ''Hm¡­. I wonder what kind of element I have. Maybe I¡¯ll be lucky and have more than one? Oh well, unfortunately that¡¯s not something I can find out until I turn six. I should focus on what I can currently do and that¡¯s to purify my mana.''


    With that thought, from that day on Azrael began to meditate every night in his room to purify his mana. Even though it was very tiring process for such a young mind, he persisted with the motivation to become strong and protect his parents. Like this, time slowly passed without his parent¡¯s notice. If Azrael¡¯s parents had seen him meditating, they would extremely shocked. The method to meditate was only a method that was taught to mages and warriors that exceeded King Rank by their kingdoms. Azrael, however, had already stumbled upon the way to meditate through his previous life. Slowly the murky gray mana inside of him became more distinct and purer.


    During the day, Azrael pretended to act like a normal child and would tell his parents that he was going out to play. When he went out, however, he would instead head towards the open fields and run. Even though Azrael was impatient to begin training, he knew that if he started too early that it would be harmful to his growth so he bared with it and continued to just run to raise his cardiovascular system.


    When he first started, he could barely run a quarter mile. Even though inside his mind Azrael moaned for the times when he could easily run a fifty miles, he would grit his teeth and continue. As he persisted on, the distance he traveled slowly increased. Half a mile, one mile, two miles. Like this, three years passed by.[/i]

 Chapter 2: Five Kingdoms

    ¡°¡±Brother!¡±¡±


    While Azrael laid down in the grass, enjoying the beautiful weather, two cute voices rang out. Hearing them, he smiles and raises his upper body. Looking toward the direction from where the voices came, he sees two small children are running towards him.


    ¡°Haha Aurora, Azer, stop running so fast, you¡¯ll fall.¡±


    Ignoring Azrael¡¯s words, they continued to sprint toward him and jumped into his body. Laughing, he slowly falls backwards, making sure that the two don¡¯t get hurt. While laying down, both the twin''s faces reveal pure smiles as they look at him. Laughing, he starts patting them in the head.


    Aurora and Azer. They were Azrael¡¯s twin little brother and sister. When Azrael had heard he was getting a little sibling, he had been very excited. In his past life, he had been a single child and had always wished for a little brother or sister. A little over two years ago, his mother finally went into labor. During the child birth, he had been pacing in front of the door, wondering whether he would be getting a little brother and sister when from the other side of the door he heard the sound of a little life being born into the world.


    ¡°Waaah!! Waaah!!!¡±


    ''Ah¡­.I¡¯m finally an older brother! I¡¯m going to make sure that my little sibling lives a happy life!''


    While Azrael was in a very happy mood he heard the voice of another child in the room.


    ¡±Waah!!"  "Waaaaah!!¡±¡±


    ¡°Eh? Twins?!?!¡±


    Two tiny voices started to erupt from inside the room. Not being able to bear it any longer, Azrael pulled open the door and rushed into the room. Inside the room, he saw his mom holding two little bundles in her arms. Raising her head at the sudden noise, a smile appears on her face when she sees Azrael and she waves at him to get closer.


    ¡°Azrael, come here and say hi to your little brother Azer and sister Aurora.¡±


    With tiny steps, he walked forward. As he reached his mother side, he sees two tiny angels. Looking at those two, a warm feeling started to envelope him.


    ''Ahhhh¡­ they¡¯re so cute and pure¡­. I will definitely let no harm come to them!''


    Looking at them, he hardens his desire to get stronger even more!


    From that day forward, he focused a lot of his time on watching over them. He helped his mother change the diaper and feed them. When one of them started crying, he¡¯d rush to them and start making funny faces, making them laugh. Seeing him so focused on the twins, Byrael and Azela couldn''t help but to be moved and smile at the scene. At first, they were worried that Azrael would be jealous of all the time they focused on the twins, but contrary to their beliefs, he spent even more taking care of them!


    Even though Azrael spent so much time with his little siblings, he never neglected to train. Every morning, he would go run. By the age of six, he could run more than ten miles now. Even though he might not have much bulk in his muscles yet, his pink muscles had become very lean but with a hardness that were not expect of a child.


    At night, Azrael always meditated. His mana purity had vastly improved. If someone could see the mana surrounding him while meditating, they would see a pure grey aura surrounding him. It took the majority of Mages and Warriors a minimum of ten years of meditation to reach this state, but it had only taken him three years. Azrael, however, wasn''t excited about this as he already knew of one of the highest forms of meditation and that it was easier to improve his purity in the beginning. Later on, as mana became more pure, it would become even more difficult.


    For the past three years, Azrael had spent every day like this.


    ¡°Brother brother! Happy birthday!¡±


    Saying that, Aurora handed him a drawing. It was a picture that she had spent the last couple of days making of their family. One couldn¡¯t really say it was good as it was stick figures but nonetheless Azrael felt deeply moved.  It was something little Aurora had spent a lot of effort making! Being the doting older brother he was, of course he would cherish it. Azer, not to be beaten, also handed over a drawing.


    ¡°Brother! Happy birthday! I drew this for you.¡±


    The drawing that he handed over to Azrael was a stick figure that was holding hands with a smaller boy and girl that were smiling. As he saw this, he smiled and ruffled both of their hairs.


    ¡°Haha thank you Aurora, Azer. Brother will cherish these okay?¡±


    Happy that he liked their presents, the twins¡¯ eyes sparkled with a big grin.


    ''I really do have some great little siblings, huh? Even though they¡¯re only two years old they still think of me so much that they gave me a birthday present.''


    While he was thinking about this and feeling grateful, a voice came through the window.


    ¡°Alright children! It¡¯s time for dinner. Come inside!¡±


    ¡°Haha alright you two, let¡¯s go inside and eat yummy food okay?¡±


    ¡°¡±Yay, dinner!!¡±¡±


    At the mention of yummy food, the two immediately stood up and grabbed his hand, trying to pull him up and hurry up inside to eat. Laughing at their tactics, Azrael stood up and went inside holding their hands. As they walked through the door, a tempting aroma greeted them. Looking at the dining table, a mixture of delicious looking food were laid out. A roasted boar took up the middle of the table while side dishes of vegetables surrounded it. Being excited at the sight, the twins hurriedly sat down in their seats and awaited the feast. Seeing the two, Byrael, Azela, and Azrael laughed and also sat down.


    ¡°Our little boy has finally turned six, huh? Anyways, starting tomorrow I plan on teaching you swordsmanship so we will go out and get you a wooden weapon for your birthday present, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thanks dad!¡±


    Hearing that his father would finally start teaching him swordsmanship, Azrael was very excited. He had always been curious as to how they would be different here and in his world. Byrael was the sword instructor for the Baron here so that also means that he has to have at least some talent.  Azrael had been constantly asking his father to teach him for a couple of years now but he had always refused, saying that it was too soon for him.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Byrael, seeing Azrael so happy and hugging him, released his jolly laugh and patted him in his back. , Azela warmly smiled at the sight, feeling very thankful for her wonderful family. Soon afterwards, she pulled out something that had a thick package.


    ¡°My lovely Azrael, thank you for being such a wonderful son. Happy birthday!¡±


    Saying that, she handed over the package. Curious to what it was, Azrael ripped off the wrapping and opens the box. What greeted his eyes was a large tome that had a title of ¡°History of the continent Xiosu¡±.


    ¡°Honey, I know that you have been itching to study so I thought you might like this. This books covers the history of the people of Xiosu.¡±


    ¡°M¡­Mother how did you afford this?! It must have cost a fortune!¡±


    Azrael was very shocked. Books cost a lot in this world as they had no method to mass produce them and could only painstakingly copy them by hand. A book, especially such a large one such as this must have cost over ten gold!


    ¡°Hehe, mother has been saving since I found out that you loved reading and wanted this book. Father also helped pay for it. I hope you like it.¡±


    Ten gold was not a small sum of money at all. An average family could live off of three gold a year. Even with a  five member family, only four gold was needed for a year. To have spent so much on a gift¡­. Thinking about this, Azrael was very touched.


    ''Ahhh¡­ I really am lucky to have such loving parents. Thinking that he rushes to mother and father again and earnestly thank them.''


    ¡°Mother, Father, thank you very much! I will treasure this for the rest of my life!¡±


    Seeing him so happy also brought joy to Byrael and Azela. They both agreed that it was a blessing to have such a wonderful son. Even though he was still young, he never rebelled and was always polite. After his siblings had been born, he even brought it upon himself to be a great older brother and took care of them.


    For the rest of the evening, the family continued to eat and talk happily. When the moon had risen, they finally called it a day before heading to bed. Azrael, as usual, took his two siblings upstairs to their rooms and read them a story before tucking them in.


    ¡°Alright Aurora, Azer. Sleep well tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you brother~ good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night brother.¡±


    Bidding them good night, Azrael headed out of the room with the lamp and lightly closed the door. After notifying his parents that the twins had gone to bed, he said good night and headed back upstairs.  That night, after spending two hours to meditate, Azrael brought out his book and started to read.


    Ten thousand years ago, our ancestors, in hordes, took to ships and landed here on the continent Xiosu. The reason for why our ancestors had traveled here has been all but lost except to the five Demi-human level Warriors and Mages that came. These five Warriors and Mages, being the strongest, made a pact. Each of them will take people to different parts of the continent and create a kingdom.


    These five kingdoms, named after their founder are: Raxim, Sunder, Rhostaz, Nifl, and Felsia. After creating these kingdoms and ensuring their prosperity, all of them stepped away and let it be known to all the people that they would not interfere anymore unless their kingdom was under risk to fall. After that, all five had gone into seclusion to train in pursuit of reaching God level.


    For the first two hundred years, Xiosu saw peace. At first, the people from the separate kingdoms stayed within themselves, steadily improving their own lives and getting situated in this new foreign land. Commoners began to cultivate the land while Warriors and Mages went out and hunted beasts. During this time, each kingdom also took separate routes in forming.


    In the north, the kingdom of Raxim, like their founder, was a kingdom that prided themselves in their Warriors. Even though there were still some Mages, they were few and far between. The Warriors in the Raxim Kingdom quickly stood out and became known as the Kingdom of Warriors.


    In the east, the Nifl kingdom, took the polar opposite route and became famous for their Mages. Through the teaching of their founder Nifl and their vast investments in magic, they quickly rose and stood out for their advancements and talents for Mages.


    The Felsia Kingdom, in the center, was built on the religion their founder brought with them. Instead of having an actual anarchy, the kingdom was ran instead by the Holy Church. Gaining power through their followers and priests blessed in light magic, they have gained much influence. In the ideal location of being in the center of the continent the Holy Church branched out and has cathedrals in every kingdom.


    The Sunder Kingdom in the south raised through their talented tailors, blacksmiths, jewelers, and architects. Products from the south were quickly recognized as superior and were sought for by all the kingdoms.


    In the west, the Rhostaz kingdom rose and became strong through trading and food production. The food ingredients that came from the Rhostaz Kingdom were highly sought after and became very popular with the upper class of all the other kingdoms. Using the fund created from that, they were able to quickly grow and become a large nation.


    After all the nations had sufficiently grew, frictions started to occur. The royalties of each nation started to greedily eye territories under different kingdoms and soon fighting occurred. Even though none of the kingdoms had to worry about being totally wiped out due to the original five founders, countries still bitterly fought over land¡­..


    ¡°¡­master.¡±


    For over an hour, Azrael had been engrossed in the book, reading the beginning of the kingdoms with interest when he heard the soft whisper. Immediately becoming alert, he covered his body in mana and looked toward the direction of the voice. Floating in front of him, were three smoky substances, colored in red, blue, and black. While berating himself for now noticing their existence, the smoky substance started to solidify.


    ¡°¡­.we have waited several centuries for the arrival of someone like you, master.¡±

 Chapter 3: Elementals

    A/N: Hey everyone, author here. Hope you guys are enjoying the story! Well anyways just wanted to see how everyone like it so far?  Feel free to comment on your opinion what you think im doing right/wrong with this story or ideas. I''m more then happy to hear those and try to improve this story


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As the smoky substances solidified, three distinct figure appeared.


    The red smoke solidified into the outline of a large bird with red feathers. The bird had the face of a golden pheasant, the body of a mandarin duck, wings of a crane, and tail of a peacock. Even though it had features of different types of birds, they matched each other well and the red aura coming from it gave it the feel of a royal being.


    The blue smoke elongated and solidified into the outline of a long snake like figure with azure scales. On it¡¯s face a white moustache flowed to both ends of its large jaws. Its dark blue eyes showed intelligence as it floated in the air with four limbs hanging down. At the end of each limb, four sharp claws protruded that seemed as if they were able to cut through steel easily. The blue aura that the azure dragon emitted was tranquil.


    The final smoky substance condensed into the outline of a black crow. The crow¡¯s  smoky dark black feather seemed emitted a majestic aura and seemed to be swallowing the small amount of light in the room. What was peculiar about the crow was that instead of two legs, it had three and it''s golden eyes. Although it was much smaller than the bird and dragon, it stood in front of both as if they were deferring to it.


    Azrael, seeing the three creatures that had appeared from the smoky substances was shocked. All three creatures radiated such power that it made even him, who had been hailed in his previous life as the devil, want to bow in deference. While he was debating over what to do, the voice he had heard earlier spoke again from the three legged crow.


    ¡°Master, the three of us greet thee.¡±


    ¡°¡­..What are you beings?¡±


    ¡°Let me introduce ourselves to thee, master. The humans in this world call us elementals. Bonghwang is a fire elemental and queen of all birds. Chunryong is a water elemental and the lord of the east seas. This servant is called Samjoko, a darkness elemental. We three have come to finally introduce ourselves.¡±


    ¡­Three elementals huh? All three of them seemed to be very high level elementals. Even though Samjoko didn¡¯t give a title for itself, seeing the queen of all birds and lord of the east seas defer to it, the crow must be an even higher level elemental¡­. As Azrael mind was quickly digesting the shocking information that had been given to him, the azure dragon began to speak.


    ¡°Master, it has been thousands of years since any of us have found a human that has the right to rule over us. It brings us much joy that we have finally found you¡±


    ¡°¡­. What makes me qualified to be the master of you three majestic beings?¡±


    Even though he was very glad to be the master of such elementals, Azrael still couldn''t tell why he was qualified to rule over them. Samjoko¡¯s answer, however shocked him.


    ¡°Master, when we were searching for a new master, your mana¡¯s aura brought us to you. Even though I must say that I was still hesitant whether you were destined to be my master, when I touched a strand of your mana, I was able to see your past life. To be able to grow to such strength as mortal! Seeing that, I was convinced that you were destined to be this one¡¯s master, Azuel the devil. I believe that I speak for you Bonghwang and Chunryong?¡±


    At Samjoko¡¯s question, both the bird and azure dragon nod their head. Azrael, however, did not pay attention to that as his mind was clouded by the mention of his previous life.


    ''Azuel the devil huh? It¡¯s been a while since I heard that title. Though I was hoping to put that behind me now, I guess the saying that you can¡¯t run from your past is true. Well, it brought these three elementals to me so I can¡¯t really complain. These three will assist me in growing stronger so that I can protect those I love this life¡­ ''


    As he mused about this, he finally came to terms with everything and decided to accept it.


    ¡°Alright then. Bonghwang, Chunryong, Samjoko! Please treat me well.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We pledge ourselves to master!¡±¡±¡±


    The three elementals bowed their heads. Seeing such majestic beings bow toward him, Azrael started having complicated feelings. Shaking it off, he decides to first find out about more about these elementals.


    ¡°Samjoko, since I haven¡¯t been in this world for long, I do not know much about elementals. Could you please explain more about elementals to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course master. Beings that are known as elementals are creatures that the deities have built to rule over the elements. At first, we were supreme beings that ruled the world. No human or beast dared to defy us. Two hundred thousand years ago, however, a foolish light elemental dared to challenge one of deities, thinking that he was supreme. Leading a band of his followers, they attempted to kill the deity and take over his place.


    The deities, seeing this, became infuriated and destroyed them. The deity who had been challenged was in such a fury that he gathered the other deities and demanded that all elementals be eliminated. After the deities had argued for a century about it, they finally came to an agreement that even though the elementals would not be killed, they would lose their ability to generate mana.


    Even though they did not outright kill us, this was a severe blow. To us elementals, mana was everything. We had become immortal and wielded the ability to manipulate our elements. With the loss of the ability to generate mana, many of the weaker elementals began to perish. The beasts also started to prey on us since elementals couldn¡¯t defend themselves anymore.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Humans, who were also struggling to protect themselves against the stronger beasts, came over to us to make a deal. Humans would provide mana to elementals in exchange for borrowing their powers. At this, the lords of all the elements had a meeting to discuss the terms. Even though the lords were all very prideful beings, they all agreed that without the mana that the humans could provide, all elementals would slowly perish and they would become extinct. Having no choice, the elemental lords agreed and thus a pact was made.


    Elementals, though not having the capacity to create mana within themselves anymore,  were very sensitive to the aura in new borns and were drawn to them. When an elemental finds a new born with mana compatible to them, they will merge with them, assimilating with their body and mana. In exchange, the humans will be able to use magic through them. At the beginning, the human will not be able to use magic or know of our existence as it takes a long time to  assimilate with their mana. By the time the human has grown for six years, the elementals should have finished assimilating themselves. Once the assimilation is complete, the host will be able to pour mana into us and use magic. The elementals will also be able to take ethereal forms then. Through this agreement, elementals were able to guarantee their survival and humans gained the strength to fend off beasts.¡±


    While he listened to Samjoko¡¯s explanation, Azrael remained silent and processed the information. He had always wondered why elementals bound themselves humans when they had the ability to manipulate elements. Hearing the history though, the pieces seemed to click.


    ¡°So the rason I couldn''t use mana was because you three were assimilating with it?¡±


    ¡°Correct master.¡±


    ¡°I always thought it didn¡¯t make sense that I wasn¡¯t able to use my mana until the elementals appeared but now it makes sense¡­..Also I learned that elementals have different ranks. What determines this?¡±


    Bonghwang, with her feminine voice, answered.


    ¡°Master, not every elementals have the same strength. The older an elemental becomes and the higher affinity they have with their element determines an elemental''s strength. Though I do not know of the rank system that humans have applied to us, you cannot compare even compare the strength of a spell by a human with a middle elemental and a human with a high elemental casting the same spell. The stronger an elemental is, the faster the human can cast a spell and the stronger it is. Also, elementals learn more spells the higher rank they become, which allows their human host to use them.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ that makes sense¡­Is there anything else I should know?¡±


    ¡°Master, at your level of strength, currently we are only able to assist you in casting spells. As your mana becomes larger and more pure, however, we will be able to materialize in our original form and even a humanoid form.¡±


    As the conversation continued, Azrael¡¯s body began to become heavy and tired from the depletion of his mana.


    ''So allowing these three to take ethereal form takes up a lot of mana huh? ''


    While Azrael thought of this, he asked one final question.


    ¡°Now that you three have finished assimilating with my mana, do I have to summon you all in ethereal form to speak with yall?¡±


    ¡°No master, now that we have finished assimilating, you will be able to mentally speak to us and we will be able to communicate this way."


    ¡°Okay then. It seems like my mana has almost been fully depleted. Dismiss yourselves for now. I will call upon you when required.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yes, master.¡±¡±¡±


    With that, Bonghwang, Chungryong, and Samjoko¡¯s bodies begun to shimmer and slowly faded. As they slowly disappeared, the strain on Azrael¡¯s body also dissipated. Sighing, he stood up and headed toward his bed. While lying down, he contemplated what he had learned tonight.


    ''Hmmm¡­. Now that I can use magic, I should try to see if any of the spells I used in my old world will work here. I can finally start pouring mana into my muscles to make them stronger also.''


    While planning for the future, fatigue slowly took over and he fell asleep.


    The next morning, Azrael went outside with his father to create a wooden training sword for him. At the weapon store, after visually confirming his length and size, the owner brought out a wooden sword thats length was perfect, albeit a little light. Byrael, satisfied with the sword after making Azrael swing it a couple of times, handed over the money before going back home.


    Currently, the two were outside in the backyard. Before beginning, Byrael gave his son a speech about swordsmanship.


    ¡°Alright Azrael, like you wished I will begin teaching you the way of the sword. Let me first start off by giving you this warning: The path of the sword is not an easy one. You will have to spend countless months just to get the basic down. Sometimes, it might become so tiring that you will want to quit but remember this! You are the eldest son of the Celeste family!  The men of the Celeste family will never give up in anything they attempt! If you try your hardest and stay true to your sword, they sword will always stay true to you. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, father!¡±


    Hearing his determined response, Byrael nods his head in approval and then continues.


    ¡°Okay first off, we will begin from the basics. If you do not have a solid foundation for the basics, no matter how much effort you put into it, you will never be able to advance. Watch your father as I demonstrate the basics.¡±

 Chapter 4: Anguish

    A/N: Hey readers, author here! Hope everyone is enjoying this series! Anyways once again that you guys leave comments and reviews, they help motivate me to write :P ahah well that its now enjoy the new chp~~


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After he said that, Byrael took a stance. With his upper body straight as a board, he widened his stance and brought his left leg forward. He then gripped the wooden sword with both hands and slowly raised it up straight over his head. Byrael conducted each movement slowly, making sure that his son saw them.


    After making sure that Azrael had caught all of the movements, he channeled strength into his abdomen. The strength from his abdomen quickly rose to his chest and then his shoulders before he used slashed downward. Due to the speed and force of the slash, the wind howled as if it had been cut.


    After the slash had been completed, he moved his lowered arms toward his left waist and took a step forward with his right foot. Once his right foot had touched the ground, he exerted force throughout his body and swung his upper body toward the right, bringing the sword up in upward slash.


    Without taking a break, he brought the shoulder up toward his right shoulder, keeping his arms straight and parallel to the ground before stepping forward with his left leg. Planting his left foot on the ground, he used the momentum to slash left, once again causing the wind to seem like it howled.


    From that position, he pulled his body back toward his right foot, releasing his left hand from the sword. Bending his right elbow, he suddenly exploded forward with the wooden sword stabbing forward. After that, Byrael recovered and looked toward his son.


    Even though each movement had been executed slowly so that he could see it, Azrael was still six years old. The  attack might seem simple enough, it took Byrael years and years to perfect them to this stage. He didn¡¯t expect much from Azrael as of now, just as long as he understood the movements.


    ¡°So Azrael, what do you think?¡±


    Azrael was mentally going over those movements. It seemed to him that the swordsmanship in this world was more focused on fluidness and using the body¡¯s momentum to add strength to the strikes, which impressed him. In his old world, the swordsman didn¡¯t care too much about that and just focused on crude slashes and using mana to add to their strength and speed.


    ''Hmm¡­. Even though the sword isn¡¯t my favorite of weapons, I could use this later in my forms¡­''


    While he mused over the difference, he finished analyzing the movements and stood up.


    ¡°Dad, you mind if I try those out?¡±


    ¡°Sure, of course go ahead.¡±


    As he said that, Byrael stepped aside and gave his son some space. Inside his mind, he approved of his son¡¯s actions. It was best to memorize and then try newly learnt moves immediately so that you would not forget them.


    While thinking so, he watched Azrael as he began to get in the starting stance. As he was about to go and help adjust Azrael¡¯s stance he stopped and looked in surprise. The form that had taken him years to perfect was right now imitated perfectly by his son who had only seen it once.


    ''¡­My son must have talent, to be able to analyze the stance and be able to imitate it to such perfection...''


    As Byrael contemplated this, he saw Azrael take a deep breath and began to focus again.


    After he had released the breath, Azrael¡¯s body flew into action. As he forced the strength from his abdomen to rise to his chest and shoulders, he slashed down with all his might. Even though it wasn¡¯t as ferocious as when his father had swung, a soft screech could be heard from the wind suddenly being forced to part from where the sword appeared.


    Using the momentum, he brought his sword toward his left hip. Exerting power into all his muscles, he pulled his sword upwards to his right. Although the swing was slower than Byrael''s, it had a mesmerizing feel to it.


    After his swing has been completed, he brought his arms downward toward the right portion of his body. With the arms still stretched and now parallel to the ground, he stepped forward with his left foot. Using it as a pivot, he slashed horizontally to his left shoulder.


    As he released his left hand from the sword¡¯s grip, he twisted his body towards his right foot, bending his elbow. Straining his muscles, he explodes forward with a thrust. Finally relaxing after the thrust, Azrael stood up and looked at his father to see how he did.


    Byrael had his mouth open in shock. Even though the speed and strength wasn¡¯t nearly as strong as him, each form was executed almost perfectly, albeit the transitions were a little awkward. That level of skill would be hard to find with people who have practiced less than two years, not to mention someone who did them for the first time! Is¡­is my son perhaps one of those mentioned geniuses?! While contemplating about that, Azrael brought up a question.


    ¡°Hey dad, can we spar? I would like to test these forms out in a live trial¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh sure!¡±


    Even though he was surprised by the sudden request, Byrael immediately accepted. Even though it is ridiculous that he would spar with someone who grabbed the sword for the first time, he was very curious about his son¡¯s battle instincts. Even though he had never seen it before, there were tales about people who had been born with instincts wired toward battle.


    They both took some space and prepared to engage. Even though he did prepare, Byrael still wouldn¡¯t go seriously. His son was still a six year old child still after all. Even though he might look like this right now, he wasn¡¯t a sword instructor for the Baron for no reason!


    Azrael, on the other hand, was very excited. He had not lifted a weapon or had any battles since he had arrived into this world. Even though he had wanted to badly pick up a weapon and train, he had refrained himself so that he would not do any harm to his growth. Even though it was just a spar, he could let his body go loose and focus on fighting. He was also curious about the strength of swordsman in this world and wanted to experience it firsthand. While getting ready, he asked his father something that he had always been curious about.


    ¡°Dad, what is your rank?¡±


    ¡°Ho ho, curious eh? Be proud! Your father is a wind element, Emperor Rank warrior!"


    ''So he¡¯s above average, eh? He¡¯s stronger than I expected. Usually sword instructors for places that are far away from the capital are weaker. Well that just means it¡¯s better for me!''


    As he thought that, Azrael finished his preparations. Byrael, also complete, asks if his son is ready.


    ¡°You ready son?¡±


    ¡°Yes dad, let¡¯s begin¡±


    With those words, Byrael rushed at him. His father was quick! Even though he had already lowered his speed for him, Azrael had to put all of his focus on his father to just see him. As his father raised his wooden sword for a slash, Azrael calculated the speed and trajectory before tilting his body left, dodging it by the smallest of margins. Seeing an opening, Azrael then releases a counter attack.


    Byrael was shocked. For his son to have dodged the slash by that small of a margin, he had to have been able to calculate the speed and trajectory. To think of counter attacking from that position means that he had remained calm and seized a moment of opportunity. Without even thinking about it, Byrael¡¯s body began to move on its own and did an upward slash to block the strike. Unintentionally using too much strength, Azrael¡¯s sword spun out of his hand.


    Afraid that he might have accidentally hurt his son, he dropped his own sword and immediately inspected him. As he meticulously inspected his son , he sighed in relief to see nothing had broke and there was no sign of an external injury. Just to be safe though, he asked Azrael.


    ¡°You alright Azrael? Is there anywhere that hurts?¡±


    ¡°Haha I¡¯m fine dad. My hand is a little numb from the shock of the last exchange but I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Whew¡­.. I got scared there for a second. Sorry about that son. Your old pops got excited and used more strength unintentionally¡­..¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine that. I¡¯m actually glad you did so that I could understand better. Anyways, from today onward you¡¯re going to teach me right?¡±


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    While saying that, Azrael beamed a smile toward him. Seeing that, Byrael chuckled.


    ''This boy¡­ even trying to bribe me with such a face¡­. Hu hu. Well it¡¯ll be fine since I already decided I would. He has such a great feel for the weapon and great instincts, it¡¯d be a crime to let that talent go to waste! Surely when he grows older he will surpass even me and bring our family great honor!''


    While thinking that he ruffles his son¡¯s head and nods.


    For the next year and a half, every morning, Azrael ran ten miles. In the afrernoon he received sword lessons from his father. At night, while everyone had gone to sleep, he would train his magic with his elementals secretly.


    He thought that if it was found out he could do magic, he would immediately have to take the mage test and go to an academy. Even though he wanted to quickly become stronger, he also wanted to spend his time preciously with his family. Also, his elementals, particularly Samjoko, were excellent teachers and gave him pointers on how to use magic certain ways.


    During this time, his body had also grown. He was around five foot tall now and his muscles, though not large, was toned and looked sturdy. His black hair now reached down to his shoulders. While he was running every morning or doing errands, he noticed that some of the younger females were beginning to look at him with interested glazes.


    Currently, the Celeste family was out on a picnic. Once the twins had grown up a little more, the family had started to do a picnic by the lake every week during the spring time. The family was currently enjoying the beautiful weather. As the shone brightly over them and a nice cool breeze surrounded them, the twins were running around and excitedly chasing after each other. Byrael, Azela, and Azrael were sitting on the blanket that they had brought out and watched the two with warm eyes.


    After watching them for a while, Byrael turned his gaze to his oldest son, Azrael. During the past year and a half, Azrael had quickly improved his swordsmanship and had just recently reached the Knight rank for warriors. Even though it is true that you improve the most at the beginning, the speed at which Azrael had improved was astronomical. It usually took five years of training for people to be able to gain enough strength, speed, and experience to reach that level but Azrael had only taken a year and a half. He was now able to freely use control his mana and spread it to portions of his body to increase their strength and speed. When he had asked Azrael what elementals he had, his son played it off. Thinking it wasn¡¯t that important himself for now, Byrael let it go and continued training him.


    Even though he himself had made a good name for himself throughout the NIfl Kingdom, they were still just a regular family. As Azrael grew older, he would surely become even stronger and might be able to bring their family into the ranks of lower nobility. As Byrael thought of this, his chest filled with pride of his son.


    Azrael, who had been busy with watching his little siblings, felt a gaze and turned to his see his father looking at him. Once Byrael noticed, he just smiled at his son which made Azrael also smile back.


    ''Ahhh¡­ to think that I would be able to grow up in such a loving family, it really is nice. I hope that our family can keep going like this forever¡­''


    While Azrael hoped for this from the bottom of his heart, fate suddenly decided to play its joke.


    Suddenly, from the town a loud horn blew three times. Hearing this, Byrael¡¯s face paled and immediately ran over to the twins to pick them up and bring them back. Hearing the sudden horn and their dad picking them up, the twins had confused faces, wondering what was happening.


    Shortly after, rustles started coming from the north inside the forest. Soon afterwards, multiple figures started popping out into the clearing of the lake. In total, ten figures stood out. Azrael, seeing the sudden figures, immediately went on his guard.


    Nine of those figure wore metal armor with a sword on their hips. Seeing the design of the armor and the insignia of the sword on their chest, he immediately figured out who they were: Soldiers of the Raxim Kingdom. It was most likely a small raiding party. The last figure was covered in a cloak and had a staff in his right hand: A mage. Azrael guessed that they were just a small part of a larger raiding force as kingdoms usually sent out at minimum a hundred Soldiers to raid a town in another countries¡¯ borders.


    By inspecting them, Azrael could tell that the warriors were only in the Knight or King rank. He, however, could not tell what rank the mage was. Even though warriors were physical more gifted, mages were always the most dangerous force in a group as they could use spells that did more damage and had a larger range against groups. Even though Byrael was a higher rank then the warriors and should be able to take care of them himself usually, it was a different story with the mage there.


    Seeing the group, Byrael gritted his teeth. It would be much more dangerous as he couldn¡¯t do anything too hasty and risk the danger of his family. Without turning his head, he let the twins down and spoke to Azrael.


    ¡°Son, watch over the twins and your mother. Even though they¡¯re weaker than me they have the advantage in numbers and might try to attack you all to distract me.¡±


    ¡°Yes dad. Don¡¯t worry about us and just take care of them. We have to go home for dinner soon, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Fully understanding his dad¡¯s intent, Azrael agreed and even threw in his own form of encouragement to his father. Hearing that, Byrael couldn''t help but put a smile on his face. Slowly drawing his sword out, without a single word, he charged.


    The speed at which he ran was incomparable to a year and a half ago when he sparred with his son for the first time. Now using mana and his full strength, he flew at them like a tempest. The Soldiers, seeing the sudden action, became alert and hastily pulled their swords out the scabbard. Not hesitating at all, Byrael rushed into their group and attacked mercilessly.


    Surprised at the tenacity, the Soldiers desperately fought back. Even though they had the advantage in number, their opponent was someone that had a higher rank than them. Defending themselves was all they could do.


    ¡°Sh¡­Shit! This guy is strong!¡±


    ¡°Why is such a strong person out here in the boondocks?!¡±


    In between the enemy, Byrael seemed like he was everywhere as he quickly rushed between them and slashed. Byrael was a peak wind element Emperor warrior. He was a warrior who prided himself in his speed and used wind magic to assist him further. His advantage, however, didn¡¯t last long as the mage finally came into play.


    ¡°¡­and bury the foe who dares to challenge you. Entrench!!¡±


    As the mage finally finished his incantation, the ground around Byrael suddenly opened. Surprised at the sudden change in the ground, he didn''t have enough time to evade it. When his legs fell in, the ground quickly shut itself, with his legs now stuck. The Soldiers, at the sight of this, cheered and attacked with vigor. Even though his legs were caught and he didn¡¯t have time to remove them, Byrael fought like a mad man and held the nine off for a while. Slowly, however, the Soldiers started to find openings in his defense and attack.


    Byrael slowly started to  tire as wounds opened up all over his body.


    ''Haa¡­. I guess this is the end for me. I¡¯m just not strong enough eh? I need to make sure that the rest of my family runs though¡­''


    While he thought that and was about to turn toward his family, he suddenly heard a large wail of anguish and a huge burst of mana.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±


    Everyone who had been fighting stopped due to sudden noise and intense mana burst. Slowly turning around, they saw a dense pure silver mana erupting from the child who had stayed back. Seeing the child, everyone, even Byrael, started to shiver as if their bodies had become afraid. The child looked at the Soldier with a hollow expression and quietly, as if the grim reaper was whispering to them, says one word.


    ¡°Die¡±

 Chapter 5: Chrystal

    A/N: Hey readers, author here! I just wanted to say a few words before you all begin reading this chp. About the pace at chps will come out. Usually, I will attempt write one chp a day for this story. Barring any issues coming up or something with work, I believe I''ll be able to keep up with this pace. On weekends, I will attempt to write two chps at least once on Saturday or sunday. Like I stated, I will TRY. Sometims I will be able to, sometimes I wont.


    Well Anyways now that that''s cleared up, I also want to thank all you readers. Your support in the reviews and comments have really motivated me to try harder to write a better story for you all. Once again thank you every and I ask for your continued support.


    -----------------------------------------------


    Azrael, as he saw his father charge in, gritted his teeth. Even though he wanted to help him out, he fully understood how much a distraction it was to have your loved ones faced with danger during a battle. While he watched his father fight, he was inwardly impressed. Even though he trained with his father every day, he had never seen him go all out.


    The difference in Byrael''s speed at the moment, compared to when he fought with Azrael, was as wide as Heaven and Earth. From just a glance he could tell that his father had a lot of experience in warfare as he used his experience and the terrain to overcome the numerical difference.


    Even with the numerical difference, Byrael was able to repress the Soldiers with just his strength as an Emperor Rank alone. The difference in skill was simply too much for them to handle. At that moment, however, the mage sprang into the fight and immobilized Brael.


    With his movement sealed, Byrael fought with desperation as he defended himself from the enemy''s continuous attacks in all directions.  At first, none of the Soldier''s attack could penetrate through his defense. As time went on, however, the continuous attacks took a toll on Byrael and slowly, but surely, cracks appeared and wounds began to open on his body.


    At the sight of the wounds, Azrael''s face contorted. He had been training for years now so that he could protect the ones he loved. Even though he had trained with all of his being, he was still a seven year old child so he didn''t have enough strength to help fight without casting magic. As he tried to hold himself back, memories of his past life flashed through his mind.


    A ceremony was being held near a lake. As they faced each other, a demon and elf glazed into the other''s eyes with affection. While he looked into his love''s eyes, Azuel began to think of his experiences with the person in front of him: Chrystal.


    Azuel and Chrystal had met each other six months ago. While he led his company on a patrol, his unit had been ambushed. With the element of surprise and superiority in numbers, one by one, his Soldiers began to fall.


    As he watched his Soldiers be killed, Azuel became furious and fought with renewed vigor. With his strength and use of magic, he was able to kill the ambush party. Sprawled throughout the area, were bodies of demons and humans. Blood began to soak the road, staining the gravel with a sinister red.


    Even though Azuel was able to survive, he had severe injuries throughout his body. Barely conscious, he began to stumble forward.  For gods know how long, Azuel focused only his next step, determined to survive the ordeal and revenge his fallen comrades. After what seemed like an eternity to him, his body could no longer support him and he fell to the ground unconscious.


    The next time that Azuel opened his eyes, what greeted his view was a wooden roof. Surprised, he immediately stood up, only to be greeted by his body protesting with sharp pains throughout his body. Notified that her patient had awakened by his painful yell, a girl rushed into the room.


    When he saw the rush into room, Azuel stared in shock. She had short blonde hair that went down to her shoulder. With a slim figure that stood at about five foot six inches, she had wide hips and curves in all of the desirable locations. She also had a slender face, pointy chin, and blue eyes so bright they reminded you of the sky. What stood out about her, however, were the pointy ears that extended out of her hair. She was an elf.


    At the sight of Azuel awake, the elf girl breathed out a sigh of relief. With the brightest smile in the world, she walked toward Azuel to check up on his wounds. As he saw her approach, Azuel snapped out of his trance and went on guard. Surprised by the sudden movement, the girl stopped her forward movement.


    She stood where she was for a few moments. After a while, as if she figured out the problem, she showed a dazzling smile. After that, she explained to him the recent chain of events.


    Chrystal, the name of the female elf, had been out in the forest to retrieve edibles for herself. She was traveling on her usual route to gather vegetables and fruits when she had come onto the figure of Azuel passed out with numerous wounds throughout his body.


    Not even hesitating, she rushed forward to help. Upon reaching him, she checked his breath and vitals and found that he was alive. Relieved, with much effort and time, she carried the much larger Azuel back to her cottage and started to treat his wounds. This had been one week ago.


    Now that she had seen Azuel finally wake up, she was truly relieved. She told him that she would continue to treat his wounds and that he could stay until he had fully healed. Azuel, however, was cautious as it was too weird for an elf to treat him so well.


    All the other races in their world had always discriminated against demons because of their appearance. Parents taught their children to fear demons from a young age with bedtime stories which caused them to grow with a bias.


    Because of that, even though he reluctantly agreed to let her treat him, he was on guard at all times. As time passed, however, Azuel began to relax as Chrystal continued to engage him in talk as she tended to him. Her merry nature and kind personality soon won him over.


    As he let go of his caution, Azuel soon started having feelings for her. Soon after that, they began to become very close. During their talks he found out that Chrystal had no parents and had been living in this cottage for the past hundred years by herself.


    After five months, Azuel had fully recovered. During the past five months, the feelings between Azuel and Chrystal had grown to the point where Azuel regretted that his wounds had healed so soon.


    With the thought that he didn''t want to leave her ever again, he had asked Chrystal if she would become his wife. While tears flowed down her face, Chrystal nodded her head and immediately said yes. So happy that he felt as if he could fly, he had hugged her and twirled her around in joy. Chrystal, on the other, simply giggled and light tapped him in the shoulder in weak protest.


    After they had traveled for a month, the two finally reached Azuel''s home. When his parents saw him, they were filled with joy as they had thought their son had died. At the sight of Chrystal, however, they became confused. While he held in the laughter that was building up due to his parent''s face inside, Azuel took everyone inside


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Once they had heard what had happened, his parents were in shock. Like Azuel, all their lives they had grown weary of the other races because of the prejudice they received, but here was an elf that had treated and cared for their son!


    Through the tale, Azuel parent''s faces changed from shock, to doubt, and finally to gratitude toward Chrystal. When he told his parents about their engagement, they wholeheartedly agreed to it and set up for a quiet wedding on the lake.


    As all those memories flowed through his mind, Azuel couldn''t help but let out a smile. He had just finished recalling all of the past events as his father finished the vows.


    "And thus.. I pronounce thee husband and wife"


    While Azuel and Chrystal looked at each, they slowly closed in on each other and shared a passionate kiss before they reluctantly parted. As Azuel turned to look at his father, he saw his dad give the largest smile that he had ever seen on his face. While he had never been happier in his life, thus tragedy fell. With the sound of an object ripping through the wind, an arrow suddenly protruded from his father''s throat. With a face of disbelief, his father scratched at the strange object while looking at his son.


    "FATTTHHHHEERRR!!!!!!"


    "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    As the scene of his past life father''s death and his dad began to converge, Azrael couldn''t take it and let loose a wail of deepest anguish. His mana''s aura exploded out and filled the whole area with a silvery light.


    ''Yo...You lowly creatures... DARE ATTEMPT TO TAKE AWAY ONE OF MY PRECIOUS


    PEOPLE?!?!''


    With a final look at the Soldiers who had stopped at the sudden outburst and stared at him with fear, he said one word that sealed their fates.


    "Die"


    With that one word, Azrael poured mana into his muscles and exploded forward. At the sight of him approaching and the oppressive aura that he released, the Soldiers from Raxim began to panic and retreated backward. Paying no heed to them, he began to channel an image of darkness so sinister that it swallowed all the light in the area where the Soldiers and mage were to Samjoko and poured mana to him. Samjoko, who immediately understood his master''s intent, released a darkness spell in an quarter mile radius around the Soldiers that denied any light entry in the area.


    The reason that the majority of mages in Xiosu used incantations were because they needed them to concentrate on understanding the nature of the spell. Say for example, someone wanted to create a fireball, the mage would have to fully understand that fire was created in an area where molecules rapidly increased in speed due to friction. Since most mages didn''t fully understand the concept, they needed to use incantations to cover for what they didn''t know.


    Azrael, however, with his decades of research and use of magic in his previous life, understood the process for elemental phenomenon. Even though elementals did not exist his previous life, the majority of magic spells dealt with the elements.  Using his prior knowledge, all he had to do was think of the process and channel the image to his elementals and them mana to cast the spell.


    While the Soldiers panicked at the sudden lost of their vision, Azrael continued to rush forward. His target wasn''t the Soldiers but the mage in the back. Panicked by the sudden darkness spell, the mage stuttered as he attempted to cast a defensive earth spell.  The delay, however, proved to be his downfall as a silent figure that looked a wraith passed by and with a flash of silver, slashed his throat, which was now open from one end to the other.  Without the chance to make a cry of alert, the mage fell to the ground and clutched at his throat before his body became still.


    After he had taken care of the biggest threat, the mage, Azrael began to prepare his next spell. In his mind, Azrael created an image of the area that surrounded him for one quarter of a mile becoming moist and soft. Once the image had been comleted, he sent it toward Chunyong who casted the spell with Azrael''s mana supply. The moisture deep within the earth slowly rose and gathered on the surface. With the sudden increase in water, the ground''s surface became soft and muddy.


    Due to the sudden change in the ground''s texture, the Soldiers began to start losse their balance. As he heard their movements, Azrael rushed toward the closest Soldier. Before Azrael could reach him though, Cries of pain began to echo through the clearing. At the sound, signs of a grin reached the edges of his lips.


    One of the reasons that he had softened the ground was so that he could hear and detect where the enemy Soldier were when they moved. The bigger reason, however, was that it would give his dad the chance to release himself from inside the earth. Now that the mage was taken care of and his dad was released, Azrael stopped channeling magic toward Samjoko and the black smoke finally disappeared.


    Now that the area was void of the smoke, the results from Azrael''s action became clear. Out of the previous ten people, three of the Soldiers laid on the ground with eyes opened in disbelief as they died. Farther off, the figure of a still person in a robe clutching his throat could be seen.


    The Soldiers'' faces began to pale at the sight. Even when they had combined their efforts, the nine of them could barely fight against the older man, let alone the child that had joined the battle. Now that three of them had died along with the mage, they knew that they had no chance to win. With a quick decision that befitted a veteran, the Soldiers immediately dropped their weapons and raised their arms in defeat. Byrael, however, paid them no heed as he continued to stare at his son.


    "Azrael...yo....you."


    As he saw his father''s reaction, Azrael attempted to come up with an excuse when the voice of Samjoko rang through his mind.


    ''Master... the aura of a very strong person is heading this way...''


    At the news, Azrael immediately went into a defensive stance. Seeing his son sudden movements, Byrael also became alert readied himself in a stance. For a few moments, the area was silent while as they awaited the approaching figure.


    When Azrael felt the aura as the figure approached, he couldn''t help but shiver. The mana that was resonating from the approaching figure was very large and oppressive. He couldn''t help but feel as if he was standing in front of a tsunami that prepared to descend on him.


    Azrael couldn''t help but feel hopeless and no hope at escape, he could only wait.

 Chapter 6: A Battle of Heroes

    A/N: Hey guys, author here! Just wanted to say a few things to clear some stuff up! About Azuel''s past. For that I am sorry. When I originally posted the 1st chp, I had thought I had taken the part about him being raised in a orphanage out since I wanted to take a different approach. Unfortunately, I didn''t and it caused some of you readers confusion. I have no taken that portion of chp 1 out. Once again sorry....


    One more thing, I would like thank CPT. Ratchet for PRing this chp for me. You will probably find less mistakes on here then when I PR it myself ahaha. Well once again thanks for the reviews and comments! Enjoy the new chp!


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡®One mile¡­.. eight hundred and fifty feet, four hundred feet, one hundred and fifty feet¡­. holy shit this guy is moving fast!¡¯


    Azrael paled at how quickly the person approached their location. As they neared, the ground even began to shake due to the force of their footstep. He shivered just at the thought of how strong someone had to be so that they could make the shake.


    By now, Byrael had also noticed the person approach. He could tell immediately that the approach person was at least Hero Rank.  There was no way that they could beat someone at that level right now. Even if there had been one hundred emperor levels here, they¡¯d still be no match for this person. As a person rose in ranks, the disparity between each rank slowly grew.


    The reason that Byrael had been able to take care of the nine Soldiers had been because of the gap in rank. The only reason that he fell into a bad situation was because of the mage. Mages, even though they did not have as much physical abilities as warriors, were stronger than their counterparts in the same rank. It was said that a mage could typically defeat a warrior up to one whole rank over them.


    Even though this showed how strong mages were, it also showed the difficulties for a mage to achieve a higher rank. If a warrior usually took ten years to rise in one rank, it took two to three times the length and hard work for a mage! Unlike warriors who could make up somewhat for their lack in talent with physical abilities, it was impossible for mages. If they were born with no talent, they would not be able to rise in rank.


    ¡°Well, look what we have here?¡±


    ¡°¡±?!?!¡±¡±


    As the sudden voice reached his ears, Byrael immediately turned to the west. Coming out of the forest was a tall figure. Azrael, who had already sensed his aura from a while ago, had noticed the man¡¯s arrival.


    The man that came out was very large. With his burly frame standing at six foot five inches, he had muscles that bulged out of the armor he wore. With only a breastplate with an emblem of the sword on, his exposed biceps were as big as Azrael¡¯s own head! The man had spiky red hair with slanted dark brown eyes, giving him a fierce look. On his back, a large great sword was sheathed within arm¡¯s reach.


    ¡°Chet, I was wondering who had taken out all the men I had sent out. It was only you and that child... Even though you don¡¯t look so strong and that child being so young, to be able to wipe out a one hundred man raiding party¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡®The raiding party was already wiped out? Even though the men I taught aren¡¯t weaklings it would still be impossible for them to route the enemy so fast¡­. Just who was it then?! ¡®


    At the new information, Byrael attempted to determine what happened. He knew the strength of the Soldiers here best, he taught the majority of them after all. He determined it that wasn¡¯t his men who took the enemy raiding party out but an outside factor. The man sighed when no replies was given by either of the two and reached back to pull out his great sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I had a close relationship with those Soldiers or anything since I was put in charge of them for this mission¡­.. But since you were the one that wiped them out I still got to take your lives¡­ Don¡¯t resent me for it ok?¡±


    ¡°¡±!!¡±¡±


    Both father and son went on guard at the large man¡®s words, They both knew that even if they worked together, the existence in front of them was too strong to handle. When Byrael was about to tell his son to get the rest of the family and run while he tried to hold the man off as long as he could, a female voice suddenly appeared from behind them.


    ¡°My my, Lindall, you are quite the hasty fellow huh?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    Startled by the hidden voice, Lindall took as defensive position as his searched his surroundings for the hidden foe. Azrael turned around and looked at the large oak tree behind him. From the shadow of the tree, a very beautiful lady appeared.


    The lady had a slender figure standing at five foot four inches. With her long purple hair and hazel eyes, her face had a youthful yet mature look to it. Her sky blue dress fit her body nicely, exposing her alluring curves. Noticing Azrael looking at her, she winks and then walks forward.


    ¡°!!! Asa! You should be in the capital what are you doing here?!¡±


    Lindall¡¯s face contorted in anger at the sight of Asa. The lady who had suddenly appeared was someone not to be messed with. Even though Lindall in his own right was one of the strongest warriors on the continent that had reached Hero rank, Asa herself was a Hero Rank earth mage. Asa and Lindall had met on the battlefield numerous times during skirmishes between the two Kingdoms.


    ¡°Ho ho¡­. You just have bad luck Lindall. Who knew that you would dare try something as petty as a raid while I came down here on his Majesty¡¯s order?¡±


    ¡®Shit, what filthy horrible luck.¡¯


    Without a hint of hesitation, LIndall rushed toward Asa. When fighting against mages, if you couldn¡¯t close the distance immediately, you were as good as dead in fight against a mage with the same rank. With eyes that were filled with rage, he roared.


    With all thoughts of Byrael and Azrael pushed toward the back of his mind, he sped past them. In the blink of an eye, he closed the distance with Asa and swung his sword down in an overhead slash. To Azrael, even though he had tried focusing on his movements, all he could really see was blur. LIndall was too fast! The great sword that seemed like it weighed hundreds of pounds was swung down with a lightning flash speed! He couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath in amazement.


    At the sight of Lindall¡¯s rush, Byrael immediately picked up his son and went toward their family. Azrael went along as he watched Lindall. He believed that even if he still had his body from his previous life, this man would be a little faster than him. He had never seen anyone who could match his speed in his old life or even here until now. Well¡­.that doesn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t beat him but nonetheless it was very impressive.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Asa continued to stay still as she watched Lindall swing his sword down with a smile upon her face. Even though Lindall became suspicious, it was too late to stop the blow and he kept went through with it. Just as the sword was about to reach Asa, however, Lindall felt a presence above him and without any hesitation jumped backwards just before a silhouette leapt down.


    In the place Lindall had just been, a large feline stood. With green fur and brown stripes, it seemed to be able to meld perfectly into the forest¡¯s surroundings. The feline had large muscles bulging throughout its body and was snarling at Lindall. Once he saw the feline, his face paled.


    ¡°Yo¡­.You¡¯re able materialize your elemental?! And a forest tiger at that?!¡±


    While Byrael attempted to get his family to flee, Azrael stood in place, immersed in the fight. He became astonished when he heard what Lindall said. In the books that he had read, it had stated that it took a very pure and a numerical astronomical amount of mana to be able to keep an elemental materialized. Just how long has she had her elemental materialized for that trap?


    Elementals, even though they took forms of beasts, were several times stronger than their counterparts. A Forest Tiger was no matched for an elemental that took the same shape. This was one the main reasons that high rank mages were so fearsome compared to warriors with the same rank. Since their mana¡¯s purity and capacity was much higher, they were able to materialize their elementals much sooner.


    Lindall, at the sight of Asa¡¯s materialized elemental, knew that he was outmatched by her and fled. Even though he was fearsome and a renowned warrior, he wasn¡¯t an idiot who would fight a battle that he knew would lose. Even though he couldn¡¯t win, Asa wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him while he was fleeing.


    ¡°Lindall, when have you become such a coward that you would flee from a battle?! Come back here!¡±


    At the sight of the fleeing Lindall, Asa was shocked. She would have never thought that he would flee from a battle. The shock, however, soon changed to anger and she rushed after Lindall with her elemental.


    Even though Byrael became relieved when the two Hero Rank warrior and mage left, he didn¡¯t let his guard down and urged his family back. When he saw Azrael dazzled by the battle, however, Byrael couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He remembered the first time he had seen a battle between Hero Rank mages years ago and he had been just as mesmerized. Unfortunately, however, it wasn¡¯t the time for that and they needed to flee to the safety of their home.


    ¡°Azrael! We need to go home, now!¡±


    ¡°Hu..huh? Oh okay dad!¡±


    As he came to, Azrael hurriedly grabbed Aurora and Azer¡¯s hands while they all rushed to their home.  At the fastest speed they could travel with the twins, Byrael and Azraellet let out a sigh of relief as they finally reached their home thirty minutes later.


    After putting the two twins to bed, Azrael came back down and sprawled on the ground. A smile came to Byrael¡¯s face as he Azrael sprawl out. While he looked at his son, however, he recalled the fact that his son had used magic earlier.


    ¡°Hey Azrael.¡±


    ¡°Yes dad?¡±


    ¡°So why did you hide that you could use magic?¡±


    Azrael sighed when he heard the question. All along, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it for forever. He was, after all, interested in going to learn magic at an academy. Being with a loving family, however, made him want to stay together with them for just a little longer.


    Now that he had used it though, he figured he might as well spill the beans. He didn¡¯t want to lie to his parents who cared for him so much.


    ¡°Hey dad, could you call mom over? Might as well tell you both.¡±


    Byrael nodded and went over to the kitchen to get Azela. Shortly afterwards, the two came back together. When all three of them had sat down, Azrael began to speak.


    ¡°Hey dad, mom. Just like you figured out just now, I am able to use magic.¡±


    Azela nodded her head. She wasn¡¯t an idiot, even she could tell that her son had used magic back at the lake. Still, she was inwardly shocked that her son was a mage. Mages, after all, were a lot rarer than warriors and if they had enough talent, could easily rise to become an influential figure.


    ¡°Anyways, the reason that I kept it from the both of you was that I was afraid that you might send me away immediately to the some magic academy or something¡­. I didn¡¯t want to leave this house and our family so soon¡­¡±


    Byrael and Azela¡¯s chest grew very warm when they heard the explanation. Their son, who had always been such an outstanding older brother to his younger siblings and child to them, had been scared to part with them. What kind of parents wouldn¡¯t be moved by that?


    After a few moments of silence, Byrael began to laugh.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ sorry son. I really am touched that you wanted to stay with us so much that you hid your magic abilities¡­bu..*pfft*¡­.but the thing is that you don¡¯t take a qualification test for a magic academy until you become eleven years old and then attend when you¡¯re twelve!¡±


    Azrael¡¯s face blanked at the news. It was like that? When he thought more closely about it, he noticed that none of the books he had read had told him how people attended magic academies and that he had just made an assumption. As he berated himself for the mistake, he joined into the laughter with his dad. His mother shook her head with a smile on her face as if she¡¯s wondering what she is going to do with the two of them.


    Byrael finally stopped laughing a few minutes later and asked his son a final question.


    ¡°Son, what is your element anyways?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I never mentioned that, huh? Wait one moment dad, mom¡±


    As he said that,  Azrael began to speak with his elementals.


    Samjoko, Chunyong, Bonghwang, please come out in ethereal form.


    Are you sure, master? It is most unwise to let others know what type of elemental you have.


    No worries, Chunyong. If I can¡¯t trust my parents, then just who can I?


    ¡­Understood master.


    In front of Azrael, three smoky substances with three different color began to appear.

 Chapter 7: Byranze

    The smoky substances slowly solidified into the forms of Samjoko, Chunyong, and Bonghwang. Even though the two were bigger, just like the previous time that they had taken their ethereal forms, Chunyong and Bonghwang stationed themselves behind Samjoko in deference.


    Seeing the three elementals, Byrael and Azela opened their eyes wide in shock. Their jaws kept opening and closing as they were lost for words. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t expect this¡­ there has only been two people recorded in history to have three elemental, Azrael mused to himself.


    Byrael couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Since what happened at the lake earlier, he had been expecting Azrael to pull out two elementals. He did, after all, use water and darkness spells. While he was waiting for his son to bring his elementals out, he had secretly been excited just at the mere thought of two. It was rare for people to have two elementals.


    Not only did you have to have a really high affinity with both the elements, you needed a vast amount of mana as you were supplying twice as much mana since you had two elementals. Dual elemental mages were heavily sought after and Kingdoms fought over them, offering enticing terms to pull them to their side. His dream of their family rising in prestige wasn¡¯t just a mere dream anymore.


    Azrael, however, had three! There were only two people recorded in history of having three elementals and they both became legendary figures in history. Not only that, but particularly the azure dragon and bird seemed to be very high ranking as they had looked majestic with an aura of elegance that demanded homage.


    ¡°Th¡­three¡­ three elementals?! You¡­you¡¯re a tri elementalist?!?!¡±


    After gaping and trying to speak for a while, Azela was finally able to blurt out what was on her mind. Like Byrael, she knew what it meant to have three elementals.  She would have been happy if Azrael had just one elemental since he could do magic, but to have three?! (Azela didn¡¯t see Azrael use water magic because of the darkness cloud covering all of them at the time.)


    ¡°¡°Waaaaah!!!¡±¡±


    Suddenly two squeals of joy could be heard from above the second floor. Looking up, the twins Aurora and Azer were at the stairs and looking at the elementals with sparkling eyes. Being excited, they hurriedly descended down the stairs and stood in front of the elementals. While looking with amazement, Aurora suddenly seems to think of something and then goes by Azer and whispers to him. Azer, hearing what she said, nods in agreement.


    After Aurora had gone back to where she was, the two of them then bow in unison. While smiling at the elementals, Aurora cheerfully introduces herself.


    ¡°Hello misters and miss animal, I am Aurora. Nice to meet you¡±


    ¡°Hello misters and miss animal, I am Azer. Nice to meet you¡±


    While seeing those two bow and introduce themselves, Byrael, Azela, and Azrael look at them with disbelief. Slowly, however, their faces loosen, turns to a warm smile, and before long laughter. The elementals, opened their eyes in surprise when they were greeted so suddenly, before looking at them with warm glazes. The atmosphere earlier where the parents had been so shocked quickly disappeared and they collected themselves due to the acts of their twins. Seeing them, Azrael inwardly sighs in relief.


    ¡°Hello little ones, master¡¯s parents. My name is Bonghwang¡±


    ¡°Hahaha nice to meet you too. I am Chunyong¡±


    ¡°Greetings. This one is called Samjoko¡±


    One after another, the elementals introduced themselves. Seeing them introduce themselves, Byrael and Azela did the same. The two twins, seeing that greetings had been completed, quickly started talking to them.


    ¡°Misses Birdy, you¡¯re really pretty!¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho, why thank you little girl¡±


    Aurora was fascinated with Bonghwang. Her eyes were sparkling and she was excitedly talking to her. Azer, on the other hand went immediately over to Chunyong.


    ¡°Wow!! So cool!!¡±


    ¡°I do look cool, don¡¯t I? HAHAHAHA¡±


    ¡­Oi oi¡­. Did Chungyong always have this kind of personality? While Azrael was debating about this, he turned his head over to Samjoko who just slowly shaked his head. Byrael and Azela watched the two twins excitedly talking to the two elementals while laughing for a while before forcing the twins to go back to bed.


    ¡°NOOOO!!! I want to talk to Misses Birdy!!!¡±


    ¡°DAAAAAAAAAAAADDD but I was talking to Chungyong!¡±


    Aurora and Azer struggled and complained the whole way, wanting to play with the elementals. Seeing his siblings¡¯ behaviors made Azrael smile since it was really cute. Even as they went into their room, their protests could still be heard from inside the living room.


    Seeing them leave, Azrael cancels the ethereal form of the three forms. Right now, he could supply mana to them for their ethereal form for close to thirty minutes now. The meditation to pure his mana had helped out a lot. He could cast spells and hold their ethereal forms for a lot less mana now since his mana could give more output and strength. (Basically how with better fuel, you can get more mileage, etc.)


    Master, even though we saw them while inside of you, your parents and siblings really are kind and loving.


    Haha, I agree Chungyong. I really am blessed to have been born to them.


    ¡­.That was surprising. Seeing a human bow and be so happy to introduce themselves to an elemental¡­


    Was it Bonghwang? Well I guess you three don¡¯t have much interactions with humans, after all.


    After waiting a few moments, his parents finally came back down. Both of them plumed down into the sofa with a tired expressions. After resting for a few minutes, Byrael finally sits back upright before speaking to his son.


    ¡°Hey son, do you know how amazin¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha yes dad, that¡¯s why I hid it¡­¡±


    ¡°Ho¡­¡­ anyways, are you planning on going to a Magic academy?¡±


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s the plan for now¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°What about your swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll continue to train in it even if I go¡±


    Hearing that, Byrael¡¯s face immediately brightens to a smile. Even though he knew that his son¡¯s magic was so amazing and he knew it was greedy of him, he still wanted him to train in the warrior path also. Who wouldn¡¯t want their son to follow on the same path as they did? Azrael also had a lot of potential, reaching Knight Rank even before he was eight years old. His talents easily surpassed his own at that age.


    ¡°Well luckily the city beside us has a magical testing center for young children. When you become eight, we¡¯ll take you over there to test okay?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good dad¡±


    ¡°Alright then. You should head to bed too. It¡¯s been a long day, you must be tired¡±


    ¡°Okay goodnight dad, mom!¡±


    Saying that, Azrael went upstairs to his room. Even though he was indeed exhausted, he endured and immediately began meditating. With how he was right now, if someone as strong as those two from earlier or even strong came along, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect his family.


    For the next six months, Azrael trained relentlessly to improve. Whenever he got tired, he would recall just how strong the hero ranked warrior and mage was that time. Vowing to become even stronger than them, he would stand back up and go at it with renewed vigor. Just one more swing, just one more mile, he kept saying that time himself and would push himself further.


    Even though he didn¡¯t improve that much physically, he was able to get a better grasp of the sword. The sword, however, couldn¡¯t compare to his weapon in his previous life.


    One day, while practicing swordsmanship, Azrael suddenly thought of his favorite weapon.


    Hmmm¡­. Even though I have become a lot more proficient with the sword, nothing beats the double edged spear¡­ When I go to the academy I should see if I can get one built...


    Even though he thought like that, he still gave it his all during training. It wouldn¡¯t be bad for him to be familiar with multiple weapons, after all.


    Aurora and Azer, seeing their older brother train so hard at first was displeased. Since Azrael was so busy, he didn¡¯t have as much time to play with them. Even when they complained to him about it, all he would do is show them a grin and say sorry but next time.


    Soon afterwards, though they began to practice swinging with an invisible sword along with him so they could spend more time with him. Seeing such cute children focusing and yelling ¡°yap!¡± every time they swung was filled him up with warmth. Ruffling their hair and telling them to don¡¯t overdo it, with renewed strength he would practice harder.


    Now that he didn¡¯t have to hide it anymore, he also started to use magic around the house hold. Every night, while tucking in the twins, he would make a tiny fireball move around the room or water flow around the room as if it was a river. Aurora¡¯s eyes especially shined brightly in amazement.


    Peaking their interest in magic, they also started to ask him to teach them magic. After Aurora and Azer kept begging him for a week straight, he finally relented and taught them how to meditate. Since they hadn¡¯t received their elemental yet, they couldn¡¯t do magic, but still, they could at least start make their mana more pure.


    ¡°Aurora, Azer. Right now you cannot use magic¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°Because Aurora, you two don¡¯t have an elemental yet¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s an elemental?¡±


    ¡°Remember misses birdy and the dragon?¡±


    ¡°¡±Aaah!¡±¡±


    ¡°Haha yes, those two were actually my elementals. These elementals help you to cast a magic spell. There is, one thing that you can do to help you use magic later though. Do you two want to learn?¡±


    ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡±


    Nodding his head, Azrael began teaching them the meditation stance. Even though this was one of the highest forms in his previous life, it was very useful because anyone could do it. The only problem was finding the information on how to.


    At first, nothing happened and they couldn¡¯t feel the mana. When Aurora and Azer told him that, he nodded.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not easy you two. It is going to take time and practice. When you meditate, try to feel the energy inside your body, it should be around your belly area¡±


    Nodding, the two tried again. Truthfully Azrael didn¡¯t think they would succeed. They were too young and didn¡¯t have enough focus or willpower. The only reason he taught it to them right now was because they kept begging and this was the only thing they could at least try to do.


    To his great shock though, after a while they did get the hang of it. After trying for two days, Aurora finally felt something while Azer, fueled with a competitive spirit, worked even harder and got it two days after that¡­..Maybe I was just the idiot who couldn¡¯t feel their mana when I was a child¡­ Shaking his head while laughing at that idea, Azrael congratulated the both of them and told them to keep doing it every day. While spending time with his family and training, time flew by too quickly for Azrael and it was finally the day for them to go get Azrael¡¯s qualifications examined.


    Right now, the sun was slowly rising. Byrael and Azrael were currently outside the house saying goodbye to Azela. It takes half a day of travel to reach Byzanre, the city where the mage test was being held. Since it would be an all week affair, they could have gone at any time but Azrael was curious about the standards in this world and wanted to go right away so they decided to go on the first day.


    After kissing his mom on the cheeks, they finally set off. As there was a dirt road that connected to Byranze, the trek was easy and relaxed. While waving and greetings fellow travelers, they continued forward. A little after noon, after finally reaching the top of a hill, Byranze could be seen.


    On the bend of a river, Tall marble walls along with towers at each corner appeared. They had arrived at Byranze.

 Chapter 8: Mage Qualification Test

    A/N: Hey guys, author here! Wanted to put out a couple of things. First off, I would like to thank CPT Ratchet for PRing this chapter. Also, someone makes a special cameo appearance in this chp! For those who frequents the RRL chat, it should be easily identifiable as to who it is :P


    Once again, I would like to greatly thank all of you readers. Knowing that many people read and enjoy my story gives me a lot of motivation and fuel to try to harder. If your enjoying the story, please don''t hesitate to leave a comment or review ;) Well then, that enough from me. Enjoy the story :)


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°So what do you think of Byranze son?"


    "It''s a lot bigger than I thought it would be for a city so far away from the capital. There are so many people that we can barely move forward"


    "That would usually be the case son, but Byranze is a city located on the major trading route between Raxim and Nifl. Since merchants from both kingdoms constantly flow through the city, it has naturally expanded from the trades made here"


    Byrael and Azrael were currently walking through the streets of Byranze. The people were crowded so tightly that every five steps they were bumping into someone. The city of Byranze were very diverse, with people coming from all over the continent to trade.


    Seeing the difference between people interested Azrael. Ever since he had been born in this new world, he had never seen any other type of people except for those in the village, let alone been there. Even by just looking at them, he could figure out where they came from.


    The people from Raxim had snow like skin. Maybe it was because the sun didn¡¯t rise as much up north, but their skin was pale enough to mistake them to be almost albino, even more so with their red hair.


    The people from the south, on the other hand, all had tan skin due to the exposure of the sun in the desert to match their brown hair. They wore sleeveless shirts and short pants, with the females also having no sleeves on their dresses.


    The people from the Rhostez Kingdom, though not to the extent of the southern people, also had tan skin. Even though they paled compared to the people from the north, all the people were well muscled from their work in agriculture. They wore mostly modest clothes, even the nobles who had guards protecting them. Their distinct aqua green hair color seemed to radiate with energy.


    And finally the people from the Fersia Kingdom. These folks, compared to even the people from the Sunder, were the most distinct. With their blonde hair and Pentagram holy symbol, they seemed to carry themselves with an air of superiority. Seeing these folks, Azrael feels a little disgusted. The churches in his previous life were the ones who led the charge in discriminating against the demons, saying they were their god/goddesses¡¯ enemy.


    On both sides of the street, merchants were yelling to the pedestrians from their stalls, attempting to garner their interest in their wares.


    "Madame! This necklace over here would look gorgeous on you! It''s only five silvers!"


    "Dear sir! Please come over here and look at my wares! I have just received a new batch from the West!"


    "Special discount sale today! Everything is fifty percent off if you buy more than three items! Hurry and come! The items you want will not last long!"


    The assortment of goods that the merchants were selling truly was a large variety.  Products from all over the continent were displayed here. Swords and armor from the Sunder Kingdom, crops from the Rhostez Kingdom, jewelry from Raxim, and even potions from Nifl.


    Behind the stalls of the merchants were a long line of houses and stores. The building types were similar to my old world, where they were created out of wood and some basic stones. Some of the buildings were only one story while others rose up to three to four stories. With the mismatching heights, they looked like they were numerous hills back to back, creating a saddle like shape.


    While enjoying the sights and sounds of the busy street, something catches Azrael¡¯s eyes at a stall. After tapping his dad¡¯s shoulder and making sure he saw him, Azrael went toward the stall. Being curious to what interested his son, he follows along.


    While heading to the stall, the two don¡¯t notice the large amount of people gathering in a circle not too far from where they are. Inside the circle, currently a group of women were stomping on an old man. Seeing this, one of the spectators attempts to step forward but the others grab him, slowly shaking their heads.


    ¡°Die you damn old ero sage!¡±


    ¡°M..M¡¯lady¡­.¡±


    ¡°A pervert at such an old age¡­it¡¯s so creepy¡±


    Back at the stall, Azrael was currently looking at a pair of jade bead wristbands. Even though they weren¡¯t made from high quality, they were pretty and would be a nice present. Seeing his son pick up and pay for the two wrist bands, Byrael ruffles his hair while smiling. Even though he had come to a city for the first time and was going to take a test, Azrael still thought of his younger siblings and bought them a present.


    Byrael and Azela really couldn¡¯t have asked for a better son. Not only was he kind and courteous to others, he loved his family and always looked after his younger siblings. Not once had he acted up or been rebellious towards them.


    After leaving the store, they walk for another ten minutes before arriving at the Magician Guild¡¯s headquarters in the middle of the city. The headquarters was a large four story marble building that stood out from all the other buildings in the area. As if to intimidate visitors, large marble pillars stood on each end of the door.


    In every large city around the continent, the Magician Guild and Warrior Association built a branch for their members. Not only are these headquarters for members to relax in, they also sell equipment and goods for a cheaper price. Bi annually, these headquarters hold a qualification test for children to see their strength and potential.


    During these tests, all the academies send representatives out to all the headquarters so that they can scout talented children and potential gems. Between the three Magic Academies and three Warrior Academies, there was always a fight to procure the most talent. If someone famous graduated from their school, it would bring prestige to them so no academies held back in their attempt to win one over.


    Currently in front of the Magician Guild¡¯s headquarters, hundreds of children were lined up awaiting their turn. Families all throughout the near area brought their children to take the test. If you think about it, it really isn¡¯t surprising as if a family had a magician in their household, at worse their family would be better off than a regular family since the pay for one was high.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Sighing at the sight of the long line, the two get in line and wait for their turn. The line was moving slowly, advancing by only inches at a time. Groups of people also started to trickle out.


    It was quite simple telling who had passed and who didn¡¯t. The children who came out from the building had either two reactions.


    A few of the children came out of the building in explicit joy. Their parents would also be in a festive mood, excited about their child having the qualifications to become a mage and attend a university. Unfortunately, however, they were a minority.


    The majority of the children came out of the building with either a gloomy face or in tears. Most of the parents tried to console them, telling them it was alright. There were, however, a few of those utterly disgraceful parents who did not deserve such title that berated their kid, yelling at them for being worthless.


    After slowly inching forward slowly for over an hour, they finally arrived inside the headquarters. The inside of the headquarters was neat. With a reception desk at the entrance, there was also wooden tables where members could sit down and relax after ordering a meal. Mages could also be seen going through the general store inside, gazing through their goods for items they required.


    At the reception desk, there was an elderly mage who was seated down at a table, jotting down the name of the children as they went to take the test. The mage was wearing a blue cloak that was partially hidden by his long flowing brown hair that was starting to show hints of grey.


    After waiting for another twenty minutes in the line, it was finally Azrael¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Next! What¡¯s your name son?¡±


    ¡°It is Azrael Celeste sir¡±


    ¡°Which Kingdom are you from?¡±


    ¡°Nifl Kingdom sir¡±


    ¡°Are you his parent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir mage¡±


    ¡°Alright then. The two of you go to end of this hall and go up the stairs. Someone will be waiting to guide you there¡±


    ¡°Thank you sir¡±


    After bowing and thanking the mage, Azrael and his dad walks to the end of the hall and go up the stairs. When they reach the next floor, a young lady in a suit is waiting for them with a smile. Greeting them, she then guides them through the door.


    ¡°Okay then. From here on out, the child will go through the door on the left. Sir, you can go through the door on the right. From there, you will be able to see your son take the test¡±


    Nodding to her words, Byrael looks at his son and gives him a word of encouragement.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do fine son. Show them how great of a genius you are¡±


    ¡°Haha okay dad! See you soon¡±


    Laughing at his dad¡¯s words and his gut pose, Azrael enters the room. When he saw how it was set up, however, he was confused.


    The room was huge. Although it was almost the size of the entire first floor of his family¡¯s room, there was only one table in the middle of the room with a crystal ball on top of it. On the left wall, a large glass could be seen from where Azrael could make out numerous people.


    Walking forward, he goes to the table and looks forward at the people in the glass. While wondering what he was supposed to do, a baritone voice began speaking.


    ¡°Hello there, child. The qualification test will be quite simple. All you have to do is put a hand on the crystal ball. The ball will be able to tell your mana capacity, purity and affinity percentage with elements. Do you have any questions?¡±


    Ah¡­. So it¡¯s this kind of test huh? By the way, this crystal ball is quite interesting¡­ to be able to tell all of that by simply being touched¡­ While being intrigued by the crystal ball, Azrael puts his hand on the crystal ball.


    When his hand made contact with it, the crystal ball immediately began to emit a large quantity of light. Surprised by the sudden brightness, Azrael quickly covers his eyes with his other arm, not daring to break contact with the crystal ball.


    After a few moments, the light slowly dimmed and then died. As the blinking lights began to disappear from inside his eyelids, Azrael slowly moved his left hand away and opened his eyes. The room had returned to normal.


    ¡°¡­.ma¡­mana capacity of King ranked wizard, mana purity of Wizard ranked mage, affinity to fire element, ninety seven percent, affinity to water element, ninety seven percent, affinity to darkness element, on¡­.one hundred percent! A tri elementalist!!¡±


    At those words, the other room went into a frenzy. Even though Azrael couldn¡¯t see clearly into the room, the sudden uproar easily came through the window and into the testing room. Not even a minute after the announcement had been made, the testing room¡¯s door was violently opened and numerous people came through, swarming around Azrael.


    ¡°Master Celeste! We at Wezdon Magic Academy would like to offer you a spot at our academy. Of course, the tuition will be free!¡±


    ¡°Master Celeste! Resquite Magic Academy will offer you free tuition, board, and a stipend if you decide to honor us with your attendance!¡±


    All around him, people were making offers and counter offers to entice him to join their academy. Being surrounded by so many people so suddenly, Azrael was at a lost about what to do. Desperately looking around, he finally finds his dad at the back of the pack smirking at him. That damn old pop! Enjoying watching me suffer like this!


    After being courteous and trying to listen, Azrael quickly gave up and shouted.


    ¡°Excuse me please! EXCUSE ME!! Currently I am only a child and do not know much about all of your prestigious academies. Thus, I have decided that I will leave the decision to my father so please speak with him about this matter!¡±


    When Byrael heard what his son said, his face immediately paled. He had been enjoying watching his always calm son panic a little bit due to all the sudden offers, but suddenly it got thrown onto him! Seeing his father¡¯s appalled expression, Azrael inwardly laughs while all the representatives from the academies quickly switch their attention to his father. Using this chance, he quickly escapes from the room while the representatives bombard Byrael from all sides.

 Chapter 9: Preparations

    A/N: Thanks to CPT Ratchet for the PR!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°You little rascal! Can¡¯t believe you dumped all of that onto me!¡±


    Byrael currently had his son Azrael in a headlock while they were heading back home. Making sure he wasn¡¯t squeezing tightly, he was moving his knuckles rapidly over the top of Azrael¡¯s head. After making one final futile attempt at resistance, Azrael finally yielded and taps his father¡¯s shoulders, signaling that he gave up.


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s not like we hadn¡¯t decided on the school beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was a no brainer to choose Sinara Academy after all but then why did you push it onto me!¡±


    SInara Academy. Located near the capital city of Leah in the Nifl Kingdom, it was the most renowned Magic Academy within the continent. Even though the academy only graduated on average fifty people every year, the students that came out were all exceptional talents and fiercely recruited by all the kingdoms.


    ¡°I thought it would be a shame if only I received all that attention¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­Why you!! Come back here!¡±


    Azrael immediately began sprinting. Being dumbfounded by Azrael¡¯s answer, Byrael stood where he was for a short moment before noticing the sarcasm. Seeing his son running while laughing, a smile naturally rose on his face as he chased after him.


    As the sun was finally setting, the two finished climbing the last hill that separated them from their home. Seeing the sun set behind their house, the two of them stayed in place for a few moments to appreciate the beautiful scene. At that moment, lights appeared from the house¡¯s window. Snapping back into reality, the two head toward the door and enter.


    ¡°Mom! We¡¯re home!¡±


    ¡°Oh Azrael! You two came at the perfect time, I¡¯m almost done with cooking dinner. Go upstairs and clean up. We¡¯ll eat when you two are done.¡±


    After giving his mom a hug, Azrael walks up the stairs to clean up a little before dinner. When he finished climbing up the final stairs, the door to the twin¡¯s room opens quickly and two figures run towards him.


    ¡°¡±Brother!¡±¡±


    Seeing the two small figures charging at him, a warm smile appears on his face while bracing himself as they jumped into him. Hugging him at the waist, both of them gleam up at him.


    ¡°Welcome back brother!¡±


    ¡°Did you buy us yummy things brother?¡±


    ¡°Haha oi oi Aurora, Azer! I got to go clean up so you two head down stairs, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay brother, see you soon!¡±


    Nodding their heads, the two let go of Azrael¡¯s legs and head down to eat dinner. While chuckling, Azrael heads to the bathroom and quickly washes himself before heading downstairs.


    When he reaches the bottom of the stairs, a mesmerizing aroma of spices and cooked meat begin to enter his nose. Looking at the table, a large dish of sizzling deer meat is placed in the middle of the table. In front of each chair, a bowl of soup and salad was prepared.  Seeing the delicious meal, Azrael¡¯s stomach begins to growl in demand of the food which he readily complies with by rushing over to his seat.


    Once the whole family was seated down, the children began devouring the delicious meal right away. Seeing her children eating the food she cooked with such vigor, a smile appeared on Azela¡¯s face. What kind of mother wouldn¡¯t be happy seeing her family eat the food she cooked with such passion? Once everyone had finished their meals, Azela finally brought up the topic she had been wondering about.


    ¡°So how did your test go Azrael?¡±


    ¡°Of course I got admitted to Sinara Academy!¡±


    Saying this with a calm face, Azrael brought his arms forward and gave his mom a V sign. Seeing the ridiculous pose, Azela couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shake her head at the dumb question. Even though she knew that her son had the talent of a genius with his three elements, she still couldn¡¯t help but worry that he might fail and be depressed about it.  It seems her worries, however, were for naught.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Even though you¡¯re such a smart and kind person, I still feel ill at ease knowing you¡¯re going to be living so far away¡­.¡±


    Seeing his mom look at him with such a worried expression, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but feel moved by her love.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll never see me again mom. I¡¯ll be able to come back home every six months so just wait to hear about how amazing your son is when he returns!¡±


    Saying that, Azrael immediately goes into a gut pose. Seeing her son acting silly, Azela couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and nod her head in agreement. Byrael, who had been watching the interaction, puts his arms around his wife to give her comfort.


    After helping his mother clean up after the meal, Azrael went up to his room and plopped down on his bed. Just like his mother, he felt sad at the thought that he would have to spend such long spans of time away from his family.


    Back in his old world, demons didn¡¯t put much emphasis on family and relied more on individuality. All demons learned to become self-reliant from a young age. Even though his family was better than most, they still did not interfere with his life much, just providing the bare minimum.


    Having come to this world though, he finally learned what it felt like to have a caring family. Being engrossed in such an environment, he had come to cherish the deep feelings of love he had for his parents and his siblings.


    Even though he felt like this, he was also very excited for what laid in the future. When he arrives at Sirana Academy, he will be able to learn and practice as much as he wants. He knew all too well that as of right now, his strength was nowhere near enough to protect his loved ones.


    ¡°I need to graduate as one of the top students from Sirana Academy. Even though we¡¯re well off for now, I want my parents and siblings to live with comfort and grandeur. To reach that goal, I need to train even harder!¡¯


    Making this vow in the depths of his heart, Azrael immediately lifts his upper body and begins to train. It wouldn¡¯t be until the sun began to rise that he stopped purifying his mana and went for a run.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    For the next eleven and a half months, Azrael focused on improving his cardiovascular system and spending time with his family. During this time, he began to notice that the way the villagers were treating him had also changed.


    One day, not being able to hold his curiosity anymore, he asked his dad about it. When Byrael heard his son¡¯s question, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Hahaha of course it¡¯s because you got accepted to the ¡°Sirana Magic Academy¡±! You¡¯re the first person ever from this village to have gotten into the academy. You have become the pride of the village¡±


    ¡®Ah¡­. No wonder all the older folks seemed to smile more at me. I been starting to get free stuff from the other villagers also¡­.¡¯


    Also during this time, the twins had also begun taking their training more seriously. Aurora and Azer had always looked up to their older brother. Not only was he a genius, but he always took time away to play and take care of them. When they heard that their brother was going to be leaving not too long from now, they were filled with disbelief.


    What do you mean that their brother was going away? The older brother that they looked up to and loved so much was leaving? This news was very shocking to them. When they first heard about this, they ran over to Azrael to confirm it.


    ¡°Brother, are you really leaving?!¡±


    ¡°Brother you can¡¯t leave us!¡±


    Seeing the two anxious faces, Azrael could only inwardly sigh. He knew that he would have to tell them eventually, but here were his two siblings demanding an answer and for him to stay.


    ¡°Aurora, Azer. I¡¯ll be going to school in about eleven months. It¡¯s far away so I can¡¯t come visit often, but I¡¯ll come back home to see you two twice a year okay?¡±


    ¡°WAAAAH BROTHER HATES US!!¡±


    ¡°BROTHER¡¯S LEAVING BECAUSE HE HATES AURORA AND I!¡±


    Saying that, the two twins ran off to their room. Seeing the two, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but release a sigh. The reason he hadn¡¯t told them why beforehand was because he knew the two would act like this. Even after the two had turned the corner and disappeared a while back, he continued to stare in their direction for a little moment before going back to his training.


    Aurora and Azer, on the other hand, were silently crying in their room.


    ¡°Doe¡­.does brother really hate us?¡±


    ¡°Aurora! Brother would never hate us!¡±


    Hearing Azer reassuring comment, Aurora slowly began nodding her head. Even though she had said that just now, she also understood how much her older brother loved and cherished her and Azer. Unless it was for something very important, he would never leave them.


    ¡°So¡­how can we go to brother?¡±


    ¡°We have to train very hard Aurora! I will become the strongest warrior and you become the strongest mage, okay? That way, we can see older brother!¡±


    At Azer¡¯s words, Aurora quickly nods her hand. Even though they would be apart from now, all the two of them had to do was pass the examination and go to where he was!


    Agreeing to this, the both of them also began training themselves very strictly. Even though he wasn¡¯t give a wooden sword yet, he made smaller versions of a sword with a branch and began to imitate Azrael while he practiced. His swings started to become fluid and had a grace to them that was hard to find in others. Slowly, the amount of strength he had to exert with each swing lowered and it was beautiful to behold.


    Aurora, on the other hand, focused on purifying her mana. At night, she also began to ask her older brother about her experiences so that she could get a better understanding. The dull grey aura from her mana was steadily solidifying into a more pure silver color.


    Seeing the twin¡¯s commitment, both the parents and Azrael were surprised. Even though the twins had always been carefree and loved playing around more than anything else, seeing them work so hard surprised them.


    Every time they became tired, they would always think of how far their older brother was from them and would continue training. They had decided that they would become strong like their brother and attend the same school so they could still be together!


    Like this, time flew by in an instance and it was time for Azrael to depart. In front of the home, he was currently saying his farewells to his mother and younger siblings.


    ¡°Alright you two, behave yourself while I¡¯m gone, okay? Azer, while dad and I are goneyou are in charge of protecting our sister and mom okay?¡±


    Hearing his words, Azer simply nods his head and throws himself onto his leg. Aurora, not one to lose out, also grabbed his other leg. Seeing his two siblings clinging onto him and trying to cry warmed up his chest. After a while, he turns his head and looks at his mother.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be back before you know so don¡¯t worry okay? I¡¯ll be waiting for my favorite meals when I come back~ Also, don¡¯t worry about dad on this trip, I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t do anything naughty¡±


    ¡°*cough* *cough*¡­oi just how do you think of your old pop?!¡±


    Seeing the interaction between the two, Azela couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cave in, rushing to her oldest son and embracing him in a hug.


    ¡°Make sure to not overexert yourself okay? Eat a lot of food and you¡¯re not allowed to marry anyone without mom¡¯s permission okay?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Hearing his mom¡¯s unexpected words, Azrael stiffens in surprise. Seeing this, Azela couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and hug him even tighter. After about five minutes they finally release each other from the hug. Not even looking back, he marches ahead forward.


    Byrael, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but grin. His son really was too shy, trying to hide it from everyone by hurrying up and moving out. He soon ran forward and caught up to his son who had deliberately gone slowly to let his father catch up.


    With his mother and two siblings waving and saying good bye behind them, the two finally set off on their one week travel to Sirana Magic Academy.

 Chapter 10: Reunion

    A/N: Hey everybody, author here! Once again i''d like to thank CPT Ratchet for the PRing.


    FIrst off, with this chp, the conclusion of the 1st vol and the childhood arc is over. LIke many of you thought, I did rush it a little because I wanted to put all of it in the 1st 10 chps...


    Also I am going to start adding more description. I felt like it wasn''t as important at the beginning part but it will be from now on.


    Finally for the 3 elementals check the website down below and go to Korean portion. It will help everyone understand a little bit. For the crow, I changed it up a little.


    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Three-legged_crow</a>


    Well then, once again I would like to thank all of you the readers for staying with me through the first vol! If you enjoy the story please leave some comments and review!


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°So this is Sinara Academy huh?¡±


    On a foggy morning where no one could see more than ten feet ahead of them, two silhouettes could be seen in front of a large double door gate. The gate was twenty feet high and created out of marble and had an elaborate carving depicting a scene of a light bursting out of a man during a large battle.


    As if they were the guardians of the gate, there was a large carving of a snake-type creature placed on each side of the gate. With four limbs sprouting out from near their belly and the long thin mustache, they eerily resembled someone I knew.


    ¡®Chunyong, those carvings were based off your race, huh?¡¯


    ¡®¡­Master, those carvings are based off myself¡¯


    Hearing Chunyong, Azrael thought he was just boasting and began to laugh. Seeing how quiet the three were though, he stopped and really wondered if they were based off Chunyong.


    ¡®How do you know they¡¯re based off you Chunyong? Couldn¡¯t it be a different Azure Dragon?¡¯


    ¡®Master¡­.there can only be one Azure Dragon¡­¡¯


    ¡®Eh?¡¯


    ¡®Only the strongest water dragon elemental at the time of an Azure Dragon elemental¡¯s death can become an Azure Dragon¡­¡¯


    ¡®¡­. I never knew that¡­. Is there any other elementals like that?¡¯


    ¡®¡­.ummm...master? It¡¯s the same for I¡­.¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­ How about you Samjoko?¡¯


    ¡®¡­I am the only three legged crow¡­ But unlike Chunyong and Bonghwang, no one can rise to my position or race¡­¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­.you¡­you three didn¡¯t think that¡¯d be something important for me to know?¡¯


    ¡®What would change if we told you master?¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­¡­¡­..Alright, we¡¯ll talk about this more later¡¯


    Even though Azrael wanted to retort Samjoko, the information really wouldn¡¯t change anything. Right now wasn¡¯t the time to talk about it anyways. Someone was coming out of the shack beside the gate.


    From the shack an old man came out. He was wearing a plain grey robe that hid his bodily features. With his humped back, he only stood at 5¡¯4, but don¡¯t let that fool you. Even though his skin was wrinkled from the passing of years, his blue eyes were still filled with vigor.


    ¡°How can I help you two?¡±


    Seeing the elder walking forward, Byrael stepped out and introduced them.


    ¡°Hello elder. My name is Byrael Celeste. I have come with my son here Azrael for the opening ceremony. He will be attending Sirana Academy starting today¡±


    ¡°Hoo¡­ so this little one is that famous Azrael huh?¡±


    ¡°?? You¡¯ve heard of me sir?¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho, don¡¯t worry child. Like your father asked, the news of your talent hasn¡¯t been spread. Only the senior members of the school knows¡±


    ¡­so he¡¯s telling us he¡¯s one of the senior members of the school, huh? Why¡¯s he down here anyways?


    ¡°Anyways, let me introduce myself. I am Walker Bohlez, the supervisor for this freshman class. I would like to congratulate you on your acceptance to Sirana Academy¡±


    ¡°Thank you sir. I look forward to being under your care this year. What should I do now?¡±


    ¡°After passing through the gate, go forward for about 400 feet and you will see a five story building on your left. Go there and sign in. Once you have completed registering, you will receive your identification card and keys to your dorm¡±


    ¡°Thank you sir¡±


    After bowing and thanking Walker Bohlez, Azrael turns around to his dad. Even though Byrael was always a cheery person, it seemed like he was having a difficult time holding back his emotions. Seeing this, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but go forward and hug his dad.


    ¡°Hey dad, thanks for bringing me all the way here!¡±


    Seeing his son¡¯s large smile, Byrael couldn¡¯t help it and hugged his son back with a lot of force.


    ¡°Of course I would bring you here. Even the Baron wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me from doing that. While you¡¯re here, be courteous to the elders and your classmates, okay? Make sure to not skip any meals. Brush your teeth and wash every day. It¡¯s fine to practice hard, but don¡¯t go too far and hurt yourself okay? If you run into trouble or are feeling home sick, just send us a letter okay?¡±


    ¡°Haha dad, you sound exactly like mom! I¡¯ll be fine by myself. I¡¯ll make sure to send a letter soon, okay?¡±


    Azrael couldn¡¯t help but laugh as his dad listed off numerous things to do. Still, he couldn¡¯t look badly upon his dad as he was doing this all for his own sake. After making sure a couple of more times, Byrael finally seemed satisfied and headed back home. Looking back at his son, he smile and kept waving at him until he finally disappeared into the fog.


    ¡®He really must be worried, huh?¡¯


    After seeing his father finally leave, Azrael turns around and enters through the now opened double door gate to the campus. As the sun was rising, the fog began to recede and he could see the campus more clearly.


    Sirana Academy was built inside the mountains. Being surrounded by nature, it was an ideal location for meditation and training. Around three hundred and fifty feet in from the gate, buildings began to pop up.


    There were a total of ten buildings, separated into clusters of five with an empty space of 300 yards separating them. Each building had five stories and an elaborate design, far more dazzling then even the buildings that Azrael had seen in Byranze, let alone his humble village. Seeing the buildings, he begins to head toward the first one on the left per the instruction of his supervisor.


    After registering in, he heads to the third building on the left to go to his room. After going up to the fourth floor, he finally arrives in front of room three hundred and forty two, his new home for the immediate future.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Opening the door, he enters and stays at the entrance to view the room. The room was spacious, being large enough to easily handle four people living in the room, let alone just the two who were assigned here. Along the two walls on his left and right were a large bed, a drawer, and a desk. To his left was a door that opened up to the washing room. Inside was a sink and tub for washing.


    ¡®This room really is extravagant just for students. As expected of the prestigious Sinara Academy¡¯


    Thinking that, Azrael heads in and starts unpacking his belongings. He didn¡¯t have much, just five pairs of clothes and a couple of books. Seeing that his roommate hadn¡¯t arrived yet, he just took the left side of the room.


    Just as he was putting his last set of clothes into the drawer, the sound of the door knob shaking came from the entrance. Looking at the direction of the door, it finally opens and his new roommate enters.


    ¡°Yo, it looks like we¡¯ll be roommates. My names Winston Wozeal. Nice to meet you¡±


    While arriving beside him, Winston stretched his arm out for a handshake. Standing at 5¡¯8, he was a tall kid. He had light clothing on, showing off his well-toned tan skin. With short brown hair and hazel eyes, he retained hint of childishness on his face. Overall he was a handsome fellow that could make females swoon for him.


    ¡°Hey, the names Azrael Celeste, nice to meet you too. Hope you don¡¯t mind that I took this side of the room. No one was here so I just chose it¡±


    Saying that, he stretched out his right arm and shakes his hand.


    ¡°Haha no worries bro, either side suits me. Anyways let¡¯s introduce ourselves. I¡¯ll start off. Like I said, I¡¯m Winston and come from the Kingdom of Sunder. My family runs a merchant company and my dad works for the royal family¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Nifl Kingdom. As for my family¡­well¡­ my father¡¯s the sword instructor for one of the Baron¡¯s Soldiers¡±


    Azrael was hesitant about speaking about his background to Winston. It was easily to tell that his family was very well off, and to work for the royal family themselves! He must have a high position in the Sunder Kingdom. As for him¡­ well you could say it was a lackluster, not to mention they were a regular commoner family.


    Even though he had not met any nobles in this world, in his previous life the nobles looked severely down upon commoners. It wouldn¡¯t be far off to say that they were like dogs to them. He had always sneered at the nobles in his old world because of this.


    Even though he was hesitant, Azrael still truthfully told Winston about his family. Even though they weren¡¯t important people, he was still very proud of his parents and didn¡¯t want to disgrace them by lying. Now that he said it, Azrael closely inspected Winston¡¯s facial expression to see if he could uncover a look of superiority or disdain.


    ¡°Ho your dad was a sword instructor? That must mean you train with him. That¡¯s so cool! I¡¯ve always wanted to learn swordsmanship!¡±


    Winston, on the contrary, showed a face of excitement without a single care of Azrael¡¯s common family background. Seeing this, Azrael inwardly sighed out in relief and thought more highly of Winston. Happy to comply, Azrael and Winston continued to talk about swordsmanship until it was soon time for the Welcoming Ceremony. Even as they walked to the location of ceremony, they animatedly spoke.


    The Welcoming Ceremony was being held in the training facility inside the main campus.The main campus had four buildings: The classroom building, the library, the administration building, and the training facility.


    Standing  three stories tall, the classroom building took up a massive amount of space as from one end of the building to another was easily over two hundred feet long. There were supposedly one hundred classrooms inside that could be used at any time.


    The library was located two hundred yards to the northeast of the classrooms. With its elegant design and marble pillars, the library seemed to have been built with the intention to awe it¡¯s viewers unlike the other buildings throughout the academy.


    The administration building, located two meters east of the classroom, was a simple building that stood five stories tall. It was said that the teacher not only prepared for their lessons, had meetings, and relaxed in this building, but they all had private residences in case they wanted to stay at the campus.


    The final building, the training facility, was a large open roof arena located in the center of the campus in between the buildings. The training facility was a large open space prepared so that the teachers and students could go practice and have classes at. To seat spectators for tournaments or duels, rows upon rows of seats were built to surround the open space.


    The two continued to bond their friendship through talking while they waited in a crowd of other freshmen to get inside the training facility when Azrael suddenly felt the urge to look to his left. Looking over, his mind suddenly blanks when he sees a female freshman. A sudden memory immediately flashes through his mind.


    He was on the ground holding onto a female elf that looked so mesmerizing in her pure white wedding dress. The dress, however, was ruined as a large circle of dark red was spreading wider from her abdomen. Supporting the female¡¯s back with his left hand, Azuel is furiously attempting to press down in the area to suppress the blood rapidly flowing out.


    Chrystal, with her face pale from the loss of blood, just silently smiles at seeing Azuel. With a voice that seemed so fragile and quiet, she speaks lovingly toward him.


    ¡°Azuel, no matter what, today was the happiest moment in my life. To have become the wife of such an amazing person like you, makes me wonder what I did in my previous life that was so great. The only regret I have is that our time was so short¡­. Even though I can¡¯t be by your side, I pray that you live your life with joy. I pray that in our next life¡­.we will¡­ be¡­ ab.. able¡­to..stay¡­.¡±


    With a smile on her face, Chrystal slowly closes her eyes for the last time¡­


    Even though the green hair was different, the face and figure was exactly the same¡­ Without even a warning to Winston and to the shock of the surrounding students, he rushes forward. Forward to the girl that was his wife in his previous life but tragically had been taken too quickly. With doubt and fear quickly building up in his body, he frantically keeps going toward her.


    ¡°CHRYSTALLLLLLL!¡±

 Chapter 11: Han Byul

    A/N: Hey guys, sorry for the late update! I''d like to thank Messhy and Supa for PRing this chapter.


    Well with this, Vol 2 and the academy arc begins :) Once again I ask for your support and please leave some comments and reviews, they'' help motivate me :P Well then, enjoy!


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°CHRYSTALLLLLLL!¡±


    At the sudden cry, everyone turns their attention toward the source. There was Azrael desperately pushing through the crowd. Even though all the gazes were locked on him, he didn¡¯t notice as all his attention was on the girl in front of him.


    ¡°Chrystal¡­ to actually be able to see you again¡­. I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    To the shock of everyone there, Azrael hugs the girl. The female, dumbfounded by the sudden action, stiffens up in shock.


    ¡°Yo¡­You bastard!! Just what do you think you are doing to the princess!!¡±


    Finally snapping back to reality, one of the boys beside the girl becomes angry and was about to pull Azrael off when he froze. Azrael¡¯s gaze toward him was so cold and murderous that it made him stop where he was in dread. His senses were screaming at him that this boy could easily dispatch of him at a whims notice.


    ¡°¡­U¡­Um¡­. Could you please let go of me?¡±


    Hearing the clear bell like voice, Azrael finally comes to. Finally noticing the situation, he immediately releases her and steps backwards with a red face.


    ¡®Shit¡­ I lost control of myself there for a second¡­.Ahhh¡­ everyone¡¯s looking at us¡­this is so embarrassing¡­. Get yourself together Azrael! You¡¯re not some child to let your emotions control you!¡¯


    While Azrael was inwardly berating himself the girl, with a flushed face recovers and with a cough before speaking.


    ¡°*cough* Well¡­ I don¡¯t know who this Chrystal girl that you speak of is but you got the wrong person¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.Sorry about that¡­¡±


    ¡°No no, there¡¯s no need to apologize. This Chrystal person seems like someone who is very precious to you¡­ Well then, I believe we should go inside. If we just stay here we will be late for the ceremony. By the way, my name¡¯s Han Byul¡±


    Even though she had just been through such a ridiculous scene, Han Byul just brushed it off as if nothing happened and smiled at Azrael. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange for her to call him a pervert and report him to the guards immediately but she instead played it off with a smiles.


    ¡®It seems like her personality is still kind as ever. Also that smile¡­how I longed to see it just once more¡­¡¯


    To Azrael, the smile that she had on her face right now was even brighter than a full moon during a dark night. In his mind, the girl¡¯s face and Chrystal¡¯s started to intersect. Shaking his head to clear his mind, he smiles back.


    ¡°Han Byul, once again I deeply apologize for my actions. In return, if you ever need assistance, feel free to call for me, Azrael¡±


    With that, Azrael slightly bows to her. Han Byul tips her head slightly and the goes forward to the arena. The guy from earlier who had attempted to stop Azrael earlier stayed by her side, making sure that no threats were nearby. While walking through the tunnel, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and brought up the incident earlier.


    ¡°Princess Han Byul, are you sure that you¡¯re fine?¡±


    ¡°Of course Rizqen, why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s just that incident earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ well the person himself apologized, didn¡¯t he? It didn¡¯t seem like he had any ulterior motives, just mistook me for someone else. It can happen¡±


    ¡°¡­.If you say so princess I won¡¯t take this further but if that bastard tries to do something like that one more time¡­.¡±


    Rizqen unwilling dropped the conversation. Seeing him like that, Han Byul could only apologetically smile towards him. Now that they were quiet, she also recalled the event.


    Even though it was the first time that they had ever met, the moment that she had seen Azrael, her heart began to rapidly beat, as if it was attempting to come out of her chest. It wasn¡¯t some petty thing like first love or something¡­but that feeling of longing at seeing him, wanting to be by his side¡­ Han Byul promised herself to look more into this later.


    ¡®Aah, what a fool I am¡­ Winston must think I¡¯m some kind of weirdo now¡­..¡¯


    Azrael, on the other hand, was walking back toward Winston. All around him, people were staring and pointing at him. Embarrassed at himself, he lowers his head and keeps going forward. As he was worried about his roommate¡¯s opinion, Winston came into view. Contrary to his beliefs though, Winston was looking at him with a big grin on his face. Rushing over to where Azrael was, he quickly puts him into a headlock.


    ¡°Damn it, you took the first move toward Princess Han Byul you lucky bastard!¡±


    ¡°Eh?? She¡¯s a princess?!¡±


    Hearing that she was a princess, Azrael¡¯s facial expression turned to one of surprise. Seeing this, Winston¡¯s face showed shock.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, right?! That girl just now was the princess of the Rhostaz Kingdom, the number one beauty Han Byul!!¡±


    ¡®So she¡¯s a princess in this world, huh? I¡¯m really glad for her. She¡¯s finally getting the treatment she deserves¡­¡¯


    While musing over this, the two finally arrive at the open area of the facility. At the opposite side of the entrance, a podium had been built and one female could be seen seated.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    The mature lady had long black hair flowing down her back, seemingly reflecting sunlight as it moved. With her azure robe and large circular glass frames that showed her hazel eyes, she brimmed with a look of intelligence. Beside her chair was a staff that was made out of two separate types of wood that had been shaped into dragons intertwining from their tails to the top, where their mouths were biting a crystal that radiated a green aura. The lady looked to be in her mid-thirties.


    From her seat, the lady watched as the freshmen fell in. After making sure that everyone was here, she stands up and goes to the front to begin.


    ¡°Welcome to the prestigious Sinara Academy, freshmen. I am the headmistress of this school,Allania Razdq. You hundred students have been chosen as the best of the best through the continent and been invited to attend this school, but don¡¯t let this fool you! Even though you might have been considered a genius where you are from, this school is only attended by people who are a genius in their own right!


    Every year, only fifty people are allowed to graduate. The people who had not been choose are eligible to attempt to improve their ranking for another three years. If the students cannot graduate during this time period, they will be dismissed. From this, you should be able to understand that it is now very difficult it is to advance forward¡±


    After that, Allania stops for a moment to take a quick break and look at the students.


    ¡°Always remember this: True strength only comes to those who pay an equal amount! You will only grow as strong as you work. The teachers here can only help you so much. Staring from tomorrow when the semester begins, everything lies on your shoulders!


    I look forward to seeing how strong everyone all of you become. You are the future for Sinara Academy. Be it the yearly school tournaments or after you graduate, you will be representing not only yourself but the whole academy!¡±


    With that, the headmistress completes her speech to the roaring applause of the freshmen that had gathered. After the speech, all the freshmen were led to receive to the Administration Building to receive their uniforms and classes.


    After waiting in line for his turn on the second floor of the building, Azrael was finally able to go to the desk and receive a parchment that showed the classes he will be in. Looking at it, Azrael silently nodded his head in approval. On the parchment, his classes were listed as thus:


    Intermediate Fire Magic ¨C Monday 10 A.M.


    History of Xiosu ¨C Monday 3 P.M.


    Intermediate Water Magic ¨C Tuesday 10 A.M.


    Beginner Study of Magical Beasts ¨C Wednesday 3 P.M.


    Intermediate Darkness Magic ¨C Thursday 8 P.M.


    The classes were the exact same ones that he and his father had agreed upon with the Sinara Academy representative at Byranze. Since he had already learned and mastered the basic spells for his three elements from his elementals, there was no reason for him to attend the Beginners course.


    After also receiving the books he needed for his classes, Azrael went down to the first floor and got his school uniform fitted to him by the tailor the academy had acquired. After changing into the uniform, he went outside and saw Winston waiting for him. He was already in his uniform and waving at him.


    The uniform suited Winston quite well. The red jacket and tie, along with the black pants and shirt suited his complexion very well. The uniform fitted a little tightly and showed off his well-toned body. Seeing his roommate waiting for him, Arael rushed quickly over and the two of them went to it at the cafeteria near the dormitories.


    The cafeteria was a large glass building that could easily fit over five hundred people at one time. Tables for groups of four were laid out all throughout for the students to choose where they wanted to eat. The building gave off a feeling of a rich household with it large spacing and expensive furniture.


    Azrael and Winston, while not paying any attention to the set up, quickly got their meals which they paid for with their identification card and ate. While they ate, Azrael told Winston more about his dad¡¯s swordsmanship and his tutelage under him. After finishing the meal they stood up and went toward their room to get some sleep before their classes tomorrow.


    ¡°Alright man, see you tomorrow Az¡±


    ¡°Night Winst¡±


    During dinner Winston had kept insisting making nicknames for themselves as it would be too much of a hassle to say their full names. Even though Azrael had been hesitant about it at first, in the end he relented and agreed. Even though they just met today, Azrael did have a good impression of Winston and felt like they could get along well.


    With Winston¡¯s soft snoring in the background, Azrael stayed awake on his bed, he begun to think of what had occurred earlier in the day.


    ¡®Chrystal, for us to be born in the same year and to be so close must be the work of the heavens. Even though it seems like she doesn¡¯t retain any memories of her past, it was fine. All I have to do is make her fall in love with me again. I also have all the time in the world. Well starting tomorrow I have to work hard so that this time, I can protect both my parents and you Chrystal!''


    Making that resolution in his head, Azrael slowly closed his eyelids and eagerly awaits the next day.

 Chapter 12: Aren Dufont

    A/N: Hey everyone, author here! Sorry about the long wait in between chapters. Unfortunately I had to deal with some work related things this weekend and didn''t get time to write...


    Anyways, once again, I ask for those who enjoy this story to leave reviews and comments. The story is almost in the top 50 +_+a;;  Also shout out to CPT Ratchet for Pring this story.  hahaha well hope you all enjoy the chapter!


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡° ..and the visualization of a large amount of oxygen being used is paramount to the strength of the skill. Oh, it looks like that will be how we end the class today. When we meet for class next week, we will begin practicing the spell ¡°fire spear¡± so practice ahead of time!¡±


    With that a short plum lady in red robes exits the classroom. Seeing her leave, the students began to animatedly talk among themselves. Azrael, who had been engrossed by the whole lecture, began packing his bag to leave. As he was getting up from his chair, he heard a voice call over.


    ¡°Yo. You¡¯re a new face. What class are you?¡±


    Hearing the soprano voice, he turns toward his left and looks at the speaker. The girl stood at around 5¡¯4 and had flowing black hair that reached his upper back. With some dimples and brown eyes, her face looked haughty. From what Azrael could guess, she should be around 14 years old.


    ¡°How you doing, my name is Azrael, I¡¯m a freshmen¡±


    The room went quiet. Looking around, Azrael could see all the students look at him in surprise. Even though they knew it¡¯s happened in the past, it was very rare for a freshmen to be able to join the intermediate class for an element when they came here. The looks of curiosity and contempt that he had received before now turned to awe.


    How could these students, who had trained endlessly and for numerous years, not know how difficult it was to reach Wizard rank in an element? And here was a child who was nine years of age who was at least a Wizard rank. The female, however, was not impressed.


    ¡°Pffft don¡¯t try to lie to me. How could a freshmen be strong enough at the age of nine to be able to reach the Wizard rank? Your father must have paid off some people at this school to let you get into this class¡±


    Even though Kera knew that it was impossible to bribe the faculty at the academy, she really couldn¡¯t see how else a freshmen got into the course. She didn¡¯t even consider that he really was talented enough to get into the course.


    Azrael, on the other hand, was fuming. He really didn¡¯t care too much if people cursed or made of him. But for his beloved father to be made light of by this person in front of him did infuriate him. While pushing the anger down, he slowly calmed down and spoke once again.


    ¡°Surely you jest. How could a Swordsman instructor for a Baron have the funds to bribe someone here? Just because you weren¡¯t talented enough to do it does not mean others also are not¡±


    Although Azrael had calmed down, he couldn¡¯t help throw in barbed words at her. She did, after all, attempt to slander his dad. Hearing those words, the girl exploded.


    ¡°Wh¡­What did you say?! You¡¯re saying that the child of a mere commoner is more talented than Aren from the honorable House of Dufont?!?!¡±


    Even though it pricked him that she called her dad a ¡°mere commoner¡±, Azrael continued on.


    ¡°Why yes it does seem as though the son of a ¡°mere commoner¡± is more talented than you, Aren. Well anyways, I have to get going. Goodbye¡±


    After he said that, Azrael turned around and walked toward the entrance of the classroom. He could hear Aren screaming at him to come back even as he closed the classroom door and headed toward the cafeteria. He had promised to meet with Winston at 1 o¡¯clock for lunch.


    Even though he felt ashamed about the barb he had said earlier, Azrael still didn¡¯t believe his actions were wrong. That girl had been arrogant and snotty just because she was some noble¡¯s daughter.


    ¡®It¡¯s weird how even though the worlds are really different, the nobility really do act the same be it humans, demons, the other races that had intelligence, or the people in this world¡¯


    ¡°Yo Az! Hurry up man, I¡¯m starving!¡±


    As he approached the cafeteria, Azrael saw his roommate complaining toward him to hurry up. Seeing the cheerful guy, his sour mood from the interaction with Aren earlier dissipated and a grin rose up. Quickening his pace, Azrael soon reached the entrance.


    ¡°Haha sorry about that man¡±


    ¡°Dude I feel like I can eat a whole ox right now! Let¡¯s go in¡±


    Being pushed forward, Azrael laughed and let Winston guide them inside. Contrary to the previous time they were here, many of the seats were taken by the numerous students inside the cafeteria. Winston, not giving a care to how the others viewed them, continued pushing Azrael forward to one of the stalls that was a little less crowded than the others.


    The smell that was originating from the stall in front of him made Azrael salivate. It smelt heavenly to him. After waiting a few moments for the students in front of them to order, they were in front of the counter.


    Upon reaching the counter, however, Azrael¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock. The prices that were listed for each dish was astronomical! The cheapest meal on the menu was 1 gold, which could easily feed a family of four for about a whole month! While doing odd jobs around the house, Azrael had saved the coins he received in return and saved up one silvers and eight two coppers.


    One hundred coppers was the equivalent to one silver while ten silver equated to one gold coin. Even though he received a stipend and money for meals, it still was not nearly enough to pay. Looking at Winston who had a confused look on his face, Azrael gave him a pained expression.


    ¡°Hey Winst¡­ um I can¡¯t afford the meals here¡­. I¡¯m going to head over to one of the other stalls to get something. Save a table for us okay?¡±


    Winston at first was confused at what Azrael was saying. After standing still and processing what Azrael said for a little while, he finally understood and started to laugh. Seeing the abrupt behavior, Azrael turned tilted his head and look at his roommate in confusion.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Hahaha so that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about. Az don¡¯t worry. This meal will be on¡±


    ¡°But¡­it¡¯s so expensive¡­¡±


    ¡°No worries man. This amount of money is nothing for me. Choose whatever you want to eat!¡±


    Hearing that even one gold was nothing for Winston, Azrael¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise.


    ¡®The merchant business that his family runs must really be doing well. For one gold to be nothing¡­¡¯


    Even though his family wasn¡¯t poor, Azrael was still saving the money he received here. Even though thankfully his parents didn¡¯t have to worry about paying for him, they still had to worry about potentially sending both Aurora and Azer off to school four years from now. The yearly admittance cost for an academy was not a joke. If his family started saving their money from now on, they might just barely be able to pay for the twins¡¯ school fee.


    Azrael himself didn¡¯t need to receive an allowance from his family since he basically got it from the school. A stipend of two silver a month and one silver a day for meals was a lot of money. He planned to also save as much as he can to assist his parents in paying for Aurora and Azer¡¯s school.


    At first Azrael tried to refuse. Even though they were friends, spending that much money on one didn¡¯t seem right. After Winston¡¯s relentless insistence, however, he finally caved in and ordered the cheapest meal at one gold. Winston also ordered and then the both of them went to find a table. While waiting for their meals, they began speaking about their first class.


    ¡°So how was class?¡±


    ¡°Man¡­ I thought I was going to fall asleep during Beginner¡¯s Meditation. The teacher¡¯s voice was so monotone¡­And the teacher¡±


    As Winston finished ranting about his class, waitresses came over and brought their meal over. Azrael had gotten beef that was marinated with some type of citrus fruit while in front of Winston was a juicy steak that was still sizzling, eluding a mouthwatering smell. Looking at the food, they began to salivate and dove into it.


    The food was amazing. The salty taste of the beef had been cancelled out by the sweet citric taste of the sauce. The two tastes blended together quite well, bringing out a unique flavor. As for the steak, it had been cooked to perfection and the spices complimented it very well. The two devoured their meals quickly and were leaning back while patting their bellies, satisfied with their meals.


    ¡°Ahhhh, that was brilliant¡±


    ¡°It really was. Thanks again for the meal Winst¡±


    ¡°No problems man. While we¡¯re here don¡¯t ever worry about money. I¡¯ll take care of us¡±


    ¡°But won¡¯t your parents..¡±


    ¡°Haha I told you its fine man. Paying for you won¡¯t put a dent in our family¡¯s bank. You¡¯re my bro so of course I¡¯ll take care of you¡±


    ¡°Winst..¡±


    Hearing Winston speak like that deeply moved Azrael. It wasn¡¯t because of his willingness to spend money for him, but how much Winston seemed to care for him. There bond was indeed becoming closer and stronger.


    ¡°Anyways, how was your class Az? To think that my roommate was such a genius¡­¡±


    Azrael smiled at this. He had told Winston last night about the classes he was taking. When he heard, Winston was speechless. A Tri Elementalist already at intermediate level with all three. This was unheard of. The only people in history who could maybe challenge Azrael were the two legendary figures from history.


    Even though Azrael had been worried about whether this might change their relationship, to his joy he found out he had been wrong. Even after finding out, Winston didn¡¯t treat him with any more reverence or as though he wanted to benefit from knowing him. He just stayed the same old Winston.


    ¡°It was very interesting. Since I always had try it out by myself, it was nice hearing someone else¡¯s thoughts on the element and the spells. It was very helpful. There was only one slight problem¡­¡±


    ¡°A slight problem? What happened?¡±


    Hearing that, Winston became more alert. He liked Azrael a lot. He didn¡¯t treat him like some master or was trying to gain his favor. He was just a relaxed kid who hung out with Winston because he liked him. If Azrael ever ran into trouble, Winston knew that he would do anything he could to help his friend out.


    ¡°Well¡­ about that. At the end of class when I was about to leave the classroom, some girl came up to and st¡­.¡±


    "THERE YOU ARE!! I FINALLY FOUND YOU, YOU LOWLY COMMONER!!¡±


    Just as Azrael was beginning to explain what happened, the cause herself actually came. Hearing the sudden yelling, the two of them turn toward the source of the commotion. There was Aren, shaking in anger as she glared at Azrael who was twenty ft. away from her.


    Making eye contact with him, Aren immediately storms over to their table. Seeing the angry girl, Winston looks at Azrael with a questioning face. Feeling helpless, Azrael sighs.


    ¡°That¡¯s the small problem¡­¡±


    Just as he said that, Aren finally reaches the table. Taking a few moments to catch her breath, she straightens out her uniform and glares at Azrael. Suddenly thrusting her right arm forward, she points at him and quickly declare:


    ¡°How dare a commoner like you try to insult the child from the House of Dufont! I should have you executed for this!¡±


    Hearing that, Winston¡¯s face quickly darkens. This noble girl dares to threaten his friend?! Just as he was about to stand up and teach her a lesson, Azrael grabs his arm. Startled at the sudden action, he turns and looks at Azrael who just slowly shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it can be considered an insult or not, but what I said was the truth¡±


    Hearing that, the already furious Aren explodes. Without caring how it looked to the others in the cafeteria, she quickly exclaims.


    ¡°YO¡­YOU LOWLY COMMONER!! FINE LET ME TEACH YOU YOUR PLACE. TODAY AT 6 O¡¯CLOCK I CHALLENGE YOU TO A DUEL!¡±

 Chapter 13: The Third

    ¡°I refuse¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­what?!¡±


    At hearing the unexpected response, Aren¡¯s face expresses her feeling of disbelief. She never thought of whether he would accept or decline. While she attempted to comprehend the situation, a devious smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Ho¡­ So you are indeed afraid to show everyone that you¡¯re just a weakling!¡±


    Hearing her futile attempt to infuriate him, a grin formed slightly on Azrael¡¯s lips before returning to its original position.


    ¡®She¡¯s still a child huh¡­¡¯


    ¡°Aren, you speak about duels and all that but don¡¯t you remember that dueling is allowed only between people in the same class and with supervision?¡±


    Hearing his reasoning, Aren looks at him with a blank face. Being so angry, she had forgotten about that rule. While attempting to muster up a reply, Azrael shortened the distance between them and whispered so that only the three in the direct vicinity could hear.


    ¡°Also, wouldn¡¯t it be too shameful to the house of Dufont if one of their child was seen as attempting to bully someone who was five years their junior? Truthfully, you¡¯re in a lose-lose situation right now. Why don¡¯t you just retract for now before losing more face? Most importantly though, it¡¯d just be flat out embarrassing to lose to someone five years your junior. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Even though she felt so angry that she wanted to attack him right now with his last statement, she reluctantly agreed. What Azrael had said was true. Even if she wanted nothing more than to beat this kid in front of her into a pulp, she already knew that she could at no cost lose face and bring scorn onto her family.


    After glaring at Azrael with deep hate in her eyes, she swiftly turned her body. To the surprise of all the students in the cafeteria, Aren turns around and heads toward the entrance of the hall without hearing the reply of the boy. Even after a few moments, the cafeteria stayed silent as people were attempting to understand what had just happened.


    ¡°Remind me to never get in an argument with you¡±


    Coming up beside Azrael, Winston pats him in the shoulder and slowly shakes his head in wonder. Seeing his new friend in amazement, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Well that was enough entertainment for a day. It¡¯s about time for the next class, let¡¯s head out¡±


    Nodding his head in acknowledgement, the two head out. The both of them had ¡®History of Xiosu¡¯ next.  As they were exiting, the rest of the students kept glancing at the two, especially Azrael, with eyes of curiosity and interest. Ignoring them, they head to the classroom.


    By the time they reached the room, they saw that the seats were filling up so the two ran over to two open seats toward the back of the room. As the time for class to begin neared, the last remaining open seat was filled just as the door opened and a male teacher entered.


    ¡°I see that everyone is here. Good, good. Well then, why don¡¯t we start begin with self-introductions. You in the first seat on the left, begin.¡±


    With that, everyone slowly began standing up and introducing themselves. All the people in the class that had introduced themselves were of noble birth and proudly named their house. Seeing this, Azrael could already see what would happen when it was his turn.


    ¡°Winston Wozeal, from the house of Wozeal in the Sunder Kingdom¡±


    Hearing the name of Winston¡¯s house, the people around them started a small commotion. The way that everyone looked at him changed to looks of jealousy and respect now. Seeing this, Azrael could tell that Winston¡¯s family was a lot more influential and respected than he had suspected.


    After the teacher halted the commotion, Winston slowly sat down in his chair. Letting out a small sigh, Azrael stands up and gave his own introduction.


    ¡°Azrael Celeste, a commoner from the Nifl Kingdom¡±


    The class immediately broke into a commotion. Well, it was to be expected as he was the only child here wasn¡¯t from a noble family.


    ¡°Ew, a commoner is in our class¡­¡±


    ¡°How did a commoner even get into the academy?¡±


    ¡°Some teacher must¡¯ve saw him and felt pity¡­¡±


    ¡°Tho¡­those bastards! Why I ought to¡­¡±


    ¡°Winst, calm down. I¡¯m fine man¡±


    Hearing the whispers between the students, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile. Winston, hearing the commotion was furious at the students. Gritting his teeth, he was just about to stand up and blow up on everyone when unexpectedly someone comes to Azrael¡¯s defense.


    ¡°Haa, you low lives. Just because he¡¯s a commoner means he¡¯s weak? I bet ten gold that Azrael can beat any of you here¡±


    Hearing the retort, everyone turns to look at the boy seated in the back with luscious green hair and startling stormy grey eyes. The boy¡¯s discontent toward his classmates was visible on his face as he sneered at everyone. Slowly, the class quieted down and the introductions continued.


    Azrael looks back toward the boy and see that he¡¯s looking at him. He wordlessly mouths thanks and the boy just simply nods his head.


    After the majority of the introductions were over, it was finally the boy¡¯s turn to introduce himself. Everyone in the classroom paid close attention as they were curious to see who dared speak to them like that. Looking as if he thought this was a hassle, he lazily stands up and introduces himself.


    ¡°Zer Aiur from Rhostaz Kingdom¡±


    Before quickly seating himself again. The classroom, upon hearing his name, went into a frenzy.


    ¡°He¡¯s that Zer Aiur?! The son of Rhostaz Kingdom¡¯s Prime Minister?!¡±


    ¡°He supposedly a genius who is a dual elementalist!¡±


    ¡°Not only is he from one of the most influential House in Rhostaz, but he¡¯s also a genius!¡±


    The students weren¡¯t even attempting to whisper and were in an uproar. Well it wasn¡¯t too surprising given the fact that he was a dual elementalist and from one of the most influential House in the West. Word about him had spread even before he arrived as the Aiur House had boasted about him to the whole continent.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The teacher attempted to regain control of the classroom in vain for a while. The students eventually calm down with much effort. Sighing in relief, he begins to introduce himself.


    ¡°Well then students. My name is Sevan Qinzed. I¡¯ll be your teacher for this semester. For this class we..¡±


    As the teacher was introducing himself, a buzzing sound floats through the room. Looking at something on his wrist, the teacher sighs with a dejected look.


    ¡°Haa¡­. Well it looks that will be all for class today. For class next week, make sure to read up to chapter three as we will be having a test about it!¡±


    Hearing the teacher speak already about a test, the students in the class complained in disapproval. Maybe it was because he was irritated that he didn¡¯t have time to teach anything but it seemed as though a grin was working its way up to his face while he was leaving. Azrael, seeing that, shakes his head a couple of times, trying to fool himself that it was only a trick of the lighting.


    After he had finished putting up all his stuff, Azrael started to walk toward the back. Winston, seeing this, also follows. Already guessing what his roommate was going to do, he smiles as he sees Azrael approach Zer Aiur.


    Noticing people approach him, Zer raises his head from packing his books to see Azrael and Winston. Curious as to what they wanted, he waits for them to speak. Seeing that they had his attention, Azrael starts off.


    ¡°Zer, I would like to thank you for the help earlier¡±


    ¡°Oh, about that? No need, everyone was being an idiot¡±


    ¡°That may be so, but it¡¯s rare to see people stand up to against them you know?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, like those fools could scare me¡±


    Zer snorted in disdain when Azrael mentioned that he stood up again them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always hated nobles who felt they were better than commoners just because of their rank. Some of the most brilliant people in the Rhostaz Kingdom came from commoner background. What you are born into doesn¡¯t determine one¡¯s strength or talent¡±


    Hearing Zer say this sincerely impressed Azrael. Even though his family was basically the second most influential in the Rhostaz Kingdom and considered a genius, he still didn¡¯t look down on others with a lower rank. Even though he had seen some nobles like that in his previous life, for a child to have such resolve about that idea gave him a much better impression of Zer.


    ¡°Hey Zer. I wanted to thank you for helping my friend out. Hey why don¡¯t you come eat dinner with us? It¡¯s almost time for dinner anyways¡±


    Winston, it seems, was also impressed with Zer. His family had started off as commoners until his grandfather did very well for himself and made a lot of money, vaulting his family into nobility. Thus, Winston¡¯s family thought more highly of commoners than most nobles. For Zer to have the same opinion while being born into an ancient noble family was rarer to see.


    ¡°Sure, why not I was planning to go eat anyways¡±


    Agreeing to go eat together, Zer finishes packing his bag and the three head out of the classroom to the cafeteria.


    ¡°So how is the West like Zer? I¡¯ve never been out of the Nifl Kingdom¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright I guess. We have a lot of open space for the farmers to grow their crops. The weather is mild so it never gets too cold there which I love. There¡¯s a lot of rivers too, used to go swimming all the time¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so lucky¡­ it was so hot in the Sunder Kingdom and there was almost rivers or lakes there... Haa¡­ Anyways I heard you have two elementals man. What elements are they?¡±


    ¡°Earth and Steel. How about you two?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also earth¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­well about that¡­ you see¡±


    Azrael hesitated over whether to tell Zer about his elementals. If people found out about it and spread the news, it would become a headache. Unless no other method was possible, he planned to not mention it.


    But he had helped him. Azrael felt like Zer would become great friends with him and Winston. He didn¡¯t want to lie to his friends.


    After looking around to make sure no one was near enough to listen, Azrael leaned in and told Zer in a very quiet voice. Hearing that he was tri elementalist, Zer¡¯s eyes opened in shock. His first impression was to just think that it was a joke but Azrael didn¡¯t seem like the type who would lie about something like this to him. While trying to determine if he was telling the truth, he turned to look at Winston who just laughed at seeing Zer¡¯s face.


    ¡°hahaha don¡¯t worry man. I had the same face and doubted it too until Azrael showed me¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ It really is hard to believe¡­ In all the history of Xiosu there¡¯s only been two who had been confirmed¡­¡±


    ¡°Well I guess it¡¯d be understandable that you¡¯re skeptic. After we eat I¡¯ll show you both again¡±


    ¡°¡­ I usually practice swordsmanship at night¡±


    At hearing that Zer practiced swordsmanship at night, both Azrael and Winston¡¯s were surprised. What a coincidence that like Azrael, Zer also practiced swordsmanship.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t that rare to see mages wield weapons, the majority of mages didn¡¯t take up the sword until they had reached a bottleneck at the emperor rank. Until then, most mages just focused purely on training their magic.


    ¡°What a coincidence! Azrael had agreed to teach me swordsmanship starting tonight too! How about this? After we eat and Azrael shows you, let¡¯s all three train? You guys can teach me while you two practice together?¡±


    Hearing Winston¡¯s words, neither Azrael nor Zer couldn¡¯t find anything to disagree with. In fact, both of them were quite curious to see the other¡¯s skills. With both Azrael and Zer nodding their heads in agreement, Winston becomes excited as he had always wanted to learn swordsmanship.


    With Winston pushing them from the back, the group of three new friends laugh while quickly going forward to eat and then train tonight.

 Chapter 14: Genius Swordsman

    :A/N: Hey everyone, author here! Quick shout out to CPT Ratchet and Mek for PRing the chp! Also, I feel like the story is at the stage where I can get a cover art. Already got a awesome idea for it just need to find a artist. Hopefully will find one soon and be able to show you all. Welp that''s about it enjoy the chp!


    ============================================================================================


    ¡°So how long have you learned swordsmanship for Zer?¡±


    ¡°Since I was six. How about you Azrael?¡±


    ¡°Mm. My dad also started teaching me since I was six. I wanted to start learning sooner but he kept saying no.¡±


    ¡°Supposedly if you start learning before the age of six, you will do harm to your body so that¡¯s why they don¡¯t let children learn before the age of six.¡±


    ¡°You two are so lucky. My dad refused to let me train when I was young¡­¡±


    After eating dinner Azrael, Winston, and Zer were heading toward the forest at the edge of the school¡¯s limit. When Zer had arrived to the school early, he had conducted reconnaissance around the school and found the area inside the forest to be the most suitable.


    After travelling in the forest for about five minutes, the three stop and let out a sigh of admiration. In front of them was a large grove that was bathed in moonlight. With flat ground and no obstacles, it was perfect for training.


    ¡°Here we are. Not bad eh?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s perfect Zer¡±


    ¡°Of course it is, it¡¯s where I chose after all Azrael. Anyways, we should start training you first Wiston¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, please teach me well you two!¡±


    Saying that, the three of them head toward the center of the grove. While holding onto the wooden swords that Zer had brought from his room, Winston takes up the center and gets into an awkward position. Zer, wincing at the site, stands in front of Winston and starts giving him commands.


    ¡°Are you left handed or right handed?¡±


    ¡°Left handed.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. First let¡¯s go over your stance. Put your right foot out six inches in front of your body. Do the opposite with your left foot like¡­.. that. Next grab the upper portion of the sword with your left hand put your right hand underneath it.¡±


    As Winston was fixing his form, Zer circled around him and corrected any mistakes. Watching this, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but nod his head in approval. The form that was being taught to Winston was one that would ensure that at any moment he could react and make quick movements.


    As Winston was attempting to get comfortable to the stance, Zer bent his knee and let his right palm rest on the ground. Curious as to what he was doing, Azrael focuses his attention to Zer. After a few moments, the ground quickly rose and formed into a humanoid shape.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll use this to practice your swings. All you need to do is swing down and hit it. Swing five hundred times tonight okay?¡±


    ¡°Fi¡­five hundred times?!¡±


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s just the basic man. Everyone does it, right Azrael?¡±


    ¡°Five hundred is too lenient Zer¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.Five hundred swings is light¡­ you monsters.¡±


    For someone who had never swung a sword before, five hundred seemed as far away as the moon in the night sky. Hearing that he had to swing five hundred times and that it was only ¡°light¡± made Winston¡¯s face lose color. While he tried to think of a way to escape the situation, Winston¡¯s face brightens at a thought.


    ¡°Hey guys, why don¡¯t you show me a demonstration of a sword fight? I feel like it¡¯ll give me a better understanding of what to do and give me motivation!¡±


    ¡°¡­..Why does it feel like you¡¯re trying to get out of the training¡­¡±


    Seeing Azrael gaze at him with suspicion, Winston begins to sweat beads. He really didn¡¯t want to swing at the earth doll so many times. While he was trying to think up an excuse, a life line comes from Zer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s such a bad idea. It will show him how good he can get. I¡¯ve wanted to see strong you were anyways.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I guess it would be. Sure, why not? Just watch us and try to see what we¡¯re doing okay Winst?¡±


    Seeing him nod, both Zer and Azrael take a distance of ten feet away from each other and get into their stance. Zer takes a form where he spreads his left leg forward while he moves the center of his body to right above his right leg, which is bent and ready to explode forward. He kept his sword at shoulder height and parallel to the ground with both hands holding on.


    On the other hand Azrael was in a position where he brought his left leg a little forward and his right back with both knees bent, ready to spring at any time. With his center of mass still in the middle, he extended his sword backwards at an angle, parallel to his right leg. Zer, seeing this, was quite interested. Even though he had already fought against numerous styles, none took this stance.


    ¡°Ho, that¡¯s quite the unique stance Azrael. Where did you learn it?¡±


    ¡°Eh, after training with my Dad for so long I just found that this stance was the most suitable to me¡±


    The truth though, was that this was the stance that Azrael had used countless of times in his previous life. Even though it was a little awkward since he was using a sword instead of his preferred weapon, it still was what Azrael was most comfortable with.


    ¡°Hee, that¡¯s interesting. Anyways, so how should we do this spar?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go at full strength, but no aiming for vital locations. Also time limit of three minutes. Sound good to you? Also what about use of magic?¡±


    ¡°Those previous ones sound fine. We don¡¯t want to hurt each other in a spar after all. Let¡¯s also use magic. I want to see for myself whether you are a tri elementalist and how strong you are.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Hey Winst, start the match for us.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. Alright Zer you ready? Azrael you ready? Okay we will start the spar when the countdown reaches 0. 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1¡­.0!¡±


    When Winston reached 0, Zer dashed forward and immediately went for a horizontal slash. After recovering from the surprise, Azrael moves his body to the left by a couple of inches and barely avoids the strike. Seeing that his attack missed, Zer¡¯s face momentarily shows surprised.


    ¡®Damn, he¡¯s fast!¡¯


    Azrael had also been alarmed by the quick speed and precise attack from Zer. His friend was obviously very well acquainted with swordsmanship. After dodging the strike, he immediately begins his counterattack.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    With water starting to converge on his sword, Azrael does an upward slash that aimed from Zer¡¯s left hip to right shoulder. Seeing his opponent cast magic and prepare a counterattack, Zer also casts a spell in defense.


    Seeing that Zer wouldn¡¯t be able to defend himself from the counterattack in time, Azrael quickly attacks his body. While Azrael should have felt soft skin and muscle at the end of his strike, to his shock, his hand become numb momentarily due to hitting a hard object. Jumping backwards, he takes some distance from Zer and look at him in surprise. Zer¡¯s originally light skin now had a tint of grey.


    ¡°To dodge my slash and even think to counter by casting a element onto your sword. Not bad, not bad at all Azrael!¡±


    Azrael could see the hint of excitement on Zer¡¯s face. Truthfully, even Azrael felt excited and more hopeful for this spar. It was obvious to him that Zer was a very skilled swordsman. If they kept sparring against each other, the two of them would grow rapidly.


    ¡°I was surprised that you were able to cast a spell so quickly too. That must have been a steel element spell right?¡±


    ¡°Yup, it¡¯s called wall of steel. The spell gives your skin a layer of steel to make it harder. Unfortunately, right now I¡¯m barely strong enough to get the most basic steel, iron.¡±


    ¡°Ho¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve seen steel element magic. It¡¯s quite impressive.¡±


    ¡°Haha that water spell wasn¡¯t a joke either Azrael. Well let¡¯s begin once again.¡±


    With that, the two sprinted forward at each other and attacked. Even though it was only a friendly spar, if someone would see them from afar they would surely be shocked to see two such young children having such an advance fight. Winston, who focused intently on each strike and body movement was shocked. How could two children be so strong?! Even some of his guards would easily lose to these two.


    Slashes, thrusts, hacks, faints. All different types of attacks were being used by both Azrael and Zer as they tried to find weaknesses in their enemy¡¯s defense. If Zer overreached on a slash, Azrael would simply dodge and attempt a counter attack. If Azrael¡¯s thrust was too far, Zer would parry and attempt to slash back.


    The two also started to seriously use magic also. Zer used earth element spells to make Azrael lose his balance or create a wall for defense. Using the traits of the steel element, he would also increase his speed and strength by strengthening his muscles.


    Azrael, on the other hand, used darkness magic to blind Zer momentarily while he moved in for a strike. He also had to use his affinity with water to create water barriers to protect him from a strike he wouldn¡¯t be able to physically react to. He even used weakened fireballs to attack while also creating sudden bursts of light to blind his opponent.


    Even though Azrael should have a big advantage with the use of three elements compared to Zer¡¯s two, the fight was even. Zer¡¯s affinity with his elements seemed to be no less than Azrael. He also made up for the weakness of one less element with his superiority in swordsmanship against Azrael.


    ¡¯Zer is really good! Even though I have been training for just as long as him in swordsmanship, he¡¯s much better than me. I would¡¯ve lost a long time ago if I didn¡¯t have the advantage of one more element and having actual battle experience. Even though I¡¯m not using stronger magic since I want to see his skills and train myself, his natural talents for the sword seems higher than mine. It really wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to call him a genius..¡¯


    Since Azrael didn¡¯t want to harm his new friend and also wanted to train more with the sword, he restrained himself from using more advanced spells. Still, for a child to be evenly matched with him who had a clear advantage in actual battle experience was very surprising. He really did feel amazement toward Zer¡¯s natural talents and battle instincts. He could see that his friend would quickly get even stronger and rise quickly to become one of the best swordsman in the continent.


    ¡°Alright, three minutes are up!¡±


    To both Azrael and Zer¡¯s surprise, Winston announced the end of the time limit for the battle. The both of them had been so focused on the spar that it had felt as though they had just begun.


    After the two of them took a step back, they both looked at each other with a grin. They both were very thrilled that they had found someone that was on par with them to push them even further. The existence of an equal was very important for people who trained as they would use it for motivation to get stronger and not be left behind.


    ¡°Are you sure you only learned from your father? It felt like as though I was fighting against a famous swordsman¡¯s apprentice.¡±


    ¡°Haha yes, I only learned from my Dad. Where would my family get the money to hire an instructor? Anyways, you¡¯re really strong too. I didn¡¯t expect to find someone like you in our class. You don¡¯t mind if we continue practicing together every night right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Training with you will definitely help me improve greatly.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ somehow I feel as though I¡¯ve been turned into a side character in a story. Don¡¯t leave me out guys!¡±


    Hearing the sudden retort from Winston, the both of them turn in surprise to see him with a discontent look. Almost immediately the two break into laughter and head over to Winston.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Winston. I¡¯ll make sure that you become strong enough to be able to spar with us too.¡±


    ¡°You better strengthen your heart Winst! We won¡¯t be going easy on you!¡±


    ¡°....It really is my rotten luck to have two demons for instructors¡­. I must have sold out an empire in my previous life¡­.¡±


    Hearing that, both Azrael and Zer break out into laughter. Afterwards, Winston begins his routine of five hundred slashes under the supervision of Zer, who would occasionally stop him to give him advice.


    Two hours later, Winston was plopped on the ground in exhaustion with his wooden sword beside him. Breathing heavily, he glares at the two demons who had forced him to continuously slash five hundred times.


    ¡°You guys are demons, demons I say!¡±


    ¡°Hahah you think we¡¯re demons already Winst? Just wait until tomorrow night.¡±


    With Winston making an appalled face, the two pick him up and laugh as they head back toward the school and prepare for the next day.

 Chapter 15: A Letter from Home

    A/N: Hey everyone, author here! First off special shout out to CPT Ratchet for PR! Also, Ii''m having a lot of difficulty finding an artist for the cover art so if you know of one please PM me. I am willing to pay a commission.


    If you are enjoying the story, please leave a review and/or comment. Almost there in the top 50 +_+ ahaha  well then enjoy the chp!


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Hey Az! You got a letter!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s it from Winst?¡±


    ¡°Dunno man. Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Thanks man.¡±


    Winston hands off an envelope just as Azrael was coming back in after class. Curious as to who it was from, he goes over to his desk and opens it up. Seeing the familiar handwriting, a large smile comes up on his face.


    My beautiful son. I pray that this reaches you safely. It has almost been two months since you¡¯ve left when I began to write this letter. You cannot know how relieved I was to hear that you had such wonderful friends. Truthfully I had been really worried whether you would be able to make any friends when you left. There had been no children your age in the village and you had only spent time with Aurora and Azer.


    I¡¯m also very glad to hear that you are doing well in your studies, but don¡¯t take it easy because of that. Always remember to study hard and learn as much as you can. I know that I don¡¯t have to  but a mom¡¯s duty is to worry isn¡¯t it?


    Aurora and Azer really miss you darling. On the day you left, they cried so much that I thought they might flood the house! They have gotten over it though and have been practicing hard every day. When I asked them why they were training so hard, they both simply looked at me and told me they wanted to go to school with their older brother. Your father and I worry for them though, training so hard at a young age. Thankfully they don¡¯t do any muscle training that may hamper their growth. It¡¯d be such a pity. Every day they ask whether you¡¯ll be back soon.


    Your father also worries about you with me separately. Even though he wanted to act tough in front of you by saying to make sure to tell you to train hard and about something like being a good role model, he dearly misses training with you and seeing you every day. Some of the Soldiers have been complaining about your dad suddenly becoming much stricter and demanding in practice. Something about him yelling at them for being worse than a young child?


    Even though we were all a little disappointed that you had decided not to come back at the end of the semester, we understand. It¡¯s all just because we miss you son. Make sure that you even while you study to make sure to always eat your meals, vegetables included (I know you hate vegetables but you have to eat them). Also make sure to brush your teeth and wash every morning.


    But above anything else, please stay safe my lovely son. Your father and I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle if something went wrong with you. Know that and no matter whether you¡¯re a genius or the worst student at the school, you will always be our pride and joy. We thank the lord to have been blessed with such an amazing son. Until the next letter,


    - Azela Celeste


    p.s. Remember that any girl you wish to marry has to go receive your mother¡¯s approval!


    Reading his mother¡¯s letter, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but smile. He could almost feel the love from his mom when she wrote it. He also felt relieved that his family was doing well. Hearing about his siblings thinking so much of him gave him a warm feeling in his chest.


    ¡°So is the letter from a lover?¡±


    Seeing Azrael¡¯s face as he focused on the letter and seeing him grin at it, Winston couldn¡¯t help but throw out a joking retort. Azrael could only look at him with a helpless smile.


    ¡°From my family.¡±


    Hearing that, Winston just nods his head. Living with Azrael for the two months, he knew that his roommate thought very dearly of his family. Just mentioning them would put a large grin on his face.


    ¡°Az, we need to head down to the lobby. You know how Zer will be if we¡¯re late.¡±


    Hearing that, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but laugh and reminisce about what happened last time. About one month ago Winston had been late and kept him and Zer waiting for ten minutes in front of the cafeteria. Seeing him come, Zer had immediately went off on Winston, speaking about how it was rude and dishonorable to arrive later than the appointed time. It took close to fifteen minutes before he finally felt better and stopped.


    ¡°I swear, sometimes I have nightmares about that lecture he gave me last time. Anyways let¡¯s head out.¡±


    Azrael simply gave a nod with his head and they went down to the lobby on the first floor. When they enter the lobby, they see Zer leaned against a wall waiting silently for them. Seeing him, Azrael waves his hand to get his attention.


    ¡°Hey Zer, you ready?¡±


    ¡°Hey Az, Winst. Let¡¯s go I¡¯m starving.¡±


    Seeing the two, Zer gets up and walks up beside them before the three head over to the cafeteria. The sidewalks were crowded with students who were heading toward the cafeteria or going back to their rooms from class. All around them, the students were whispering when they noticed the trio.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Zer Aiur? The genius that has two elementals and is Rhostaz Kingdom Prime Minister¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°Kyaaah he¡¯s so handsome. That guy with the toned skin is also from the Wozeal family in the Sunder Kingdom. He¡¯s also hot.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that guy walking with the two of them though? Even though he is good looking, I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s from some commoner family in the Nifl Kingdom¡­¡±


    ¡°A mere commoner dares stands beside our dear Zer and Winston when we don¡¯t? How dare he!¡±


    ¡°He should know his place!¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Th¡­those damn punks why I ought to!¡±


    ¡°Come on Winst, just leave them be. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time.¡±


    ¡°You know Az, I¡¯m also quite infuriated by these low lives¡­. If it wasn¡¯t for you asking us not to, I would shut them up and let them learn their place. If they saw how strong you were¡­¡±


    Azrael truly felt grateful for his two best friends who got angry in his place. For the past two months, he had been just brushing off everyone¡¯s sneers and scorns while being with them. Even though he tried not to be pay attention to any of it, it really didn¡¯t feel good to hear them still. Seeing Winston and Zer standing up for him though helped make it endurable. With a feeble smile, he just urges the other two onward to the cafeteria.


    While eating the delicious dinner courtesy of Winston, the three have a good time telling each other about their class and jokes. After they had eaten dinner the trio, just like all the previous days, head toward their training spot in the forest. After traveling for ten minutes, they arrive.


    ¡°So what you going to practice tonight Winst?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go over each forms for a while. What about you and Az? You two going to spar again?¡±


    ¡°Yup we are. After you¡¯re done practicing, we¡¯ll spar with you also.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ please go easy on me¡­¡±


    During the past two months, Winston¡¯s swordsmanship had rapidly improved. After a month he had finally perfected the stance that Zer had taught him and also the proper way to swing. Lately, Winston was constantly using the numerous forms that Zer and Azrael had shown him, doing them thousands of times each so that his body would memorize them. The two, being impressed by his drive and drastic improvement, also had started doing spars with him, giving him actual experiences in battle.


    Zer and Azrael hadn¡¯t been standing by idly during this time either. The two had constantly been sparring, receiving valuable lessons on the weak and strong points of their swordsmanship. The number of times that they over reached or swung too hard were also dropping as they gained a better feel. After the spars, the two would go to an open area and try to improve while looking back on the spar they just had.


    After sparring for thirty minutes, Azrael and Zer were currently sprawled out on the ground sucking precious air into their bodies. After looking up at the starry night and getting his breath back, Azrael turns his head over toward where Zer was.


    ¡°Hey Zer.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ I¡¯m actually going to switch weapons¡­¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!?!¡±


    Zer, who had been glazing up at the stars, violently turned his head over to where Azrael was with a face of shock. Azrael couldn¡¯t help but inwardly laugh at seeing Zer¡¯s face. He had figured Zer would react this way but actually seeing his friend face was too funny.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not surprising he¡¯d be so surprised. If someone told you that they were going to switch from a weapon that they had trained with for years to a new one, you¡¯d be surprised too¡­¡¯


    ¡°Haha no, truthfully Zer I¡¯m actually more familiar with a different weapon after all. I was just doing training with the sword because I thought it might help me become better with the other weapon.¡±


    ¡°¡­. If you¡¯re so good with a sword, I really am curious how good you¡¯re with your weapon. So what kind of weapon do you primarily use?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s a pretty unique weapon.. It¡¯s a hybrid of a sword and spear actually. It¡¯s a spear with two long blades on either end.¡±


    ¡°¡­. That really is unique. I¡¯ve never heard of a weapon like that¡­¡±


    Hearing the description of the weapon, Zer starts to ponder about it. After debating its pros and cons, he could see how it could be an effective weapon, especially in the right hands.


    ¡°It does seem interesting, that weapon of yours. Why don¡¯t you bring it tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°¡­. I have to get it made¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I can have that done for you Az.¡±


    Azrael turned to his other side and looked at Winston who had just laid down also.


    ¡°You sure about that Winst? I could do it on my own during the weekend you know¡­¡±


    ¡°No worries bro. I¡¯ll have someone go and put in a order for it tomorrow. Should be able to get it by Friday. So how do you want it made?¡±


    ¡°Thanks man, I appreciate it. So the spear should be...¡±


    With that, Azrael went into the specifics of the weapon with Winston. To make sure that he understood everything correctly he went over the specific to Azrael who nodded in acknowledgement.  Nodded his head, he tells Azrael he would make sure it would be made to those standards. Hearing that, Azrael was inwardly thrilled at the prospect of using his weapon once again in the near future.


    Afterwards the trio stayed for one more hour to practice before calling it a night. Saying goodbye to each other at the lobby, they separate and head to their rooms to call it a night.


    While lying on his bed, Azrael begins to think of how he would implement what he learned from all these years of swordsmanship training into his own style.


    ¡®Now that I better understand swordsmanship, it should be easier for me to read them in future fights.  Also there are many things that I learned from swordsmanship that I can transfer over to improve. Ahh, hopefully it won¡¯t take too long to shake off the rust from not using the spear in so long...¡¯


    While thinking that, Azrael excitedly attempts to think of new methods of training. Even though he attempted to stay up for a long time to consider over this, his body was still that of a child and fatigue soon won over. Slowly he begins to fade into the plane of dreams and falls to sleep.


    The next day, the teacher for History of Xiosu starts off the lecture with surprising news.


    ¡°Alright, it looks like everyone is here. Before we start the lecture I wanted to bring something to everyone¡¯s attention. Have you all heard about the competition next month?¡±

 Chapter 16: Leah

    A/N: Hey guys, author here! First off shout out to CPT Ratchet for PR! Also I might have potentially found someone who will draw the cover art. Keeping my fingers crossed.


    Enjoy the chapter!


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°The competition is called the School Qualification tournament. The tournament is used by Sinara Academy to determine the students that will represent our school against the five other academies on the continent in the winter. It will be held during the span of the last semester.


    All the beginner and intermediate students will compete in the tournament to determine who the better magician is. The advance ranked students are out of the school collecting beast cores so they will not participate.  All students must compete in this tournament unless they go to the Administration Building and fill out forfeit paper. The deadline to forfeit is this Friday.


    The rules for the tournament are simple. It will be held as a singles match and will be fought until one side is incapable of resisting or if the panel determines a match is leaning toward one contestant¡¯s side too much for the other contestant to be able to overcome and win. Contestants may also yield at any time during the match.


    All magic are allowed, but you must not aim for a vital area or to cause severe injuries. Weapons are also allowed but they must be blunt and cannot be aimed for vital areas on the enemy. If on the rare condition a contestant kills their opponent, intentionally or not, they will be dismissed from not only the tournament but also from Sinara Academy.


    The people who make it into the top ten of the tournament will be qualified to represent Sinara Academy in the Xiosu Rising Star Tournament. The tournament was created by the Founders of the five Kingdoms as a way to promote youth growth and for the schools to showcase their most talented students.


    The students that make it into the top ten will be selected as the representatives. The top six will be the primary contestants while the other will serve as the reserves in case of an accident. Those who are in the tournament will be exempt from any class work. As long as you are still in, you will not have to go to class.


    Many of the current great mages and warriors began to create a name for themselves after participating and making an impression at the Rising Star Tournament. All the major powers within the continent consolidate to Felsia Kingdom during the winter for this tournament.


    All of them send numerous people to scout out and even potentially recruit the talented ones to their side. It isn¡¯t rare to see Kingdom¡¯s offer nobility or major guilds to pour funds and manpower at them. All kingdoms and major guilds greed over finding the students with the most potential to become a great warrior or mage after all.


    I know it may sound a daunting task for all of those here to make the top ten. You just entered the school two months ago while the others have been here for years. Don¡¯t lose hope though! There have been instances of a Knight rank defeating a King rank and becoming a representative. Also this class surprisingly has three King ranked students already. I have high hopes for you all and look forward to see all of your hard work!


    Well then, let¡¯s go over the Civil War in the Sunder Kingdom during the ye¡­¡±


    ¡¯A competition huh? Zer and I should be fine making the top ten but I¡¯m worried about Winst¡­ Even though he is at the peak of Knight Rank in earth magic, he only just started training in swordsmanship¡­ Well it just means that we just have to train him harder!¡¯


    Even though the lecture had begun, Azrael¡¯s mind was already full of thoughts about the the upcoming tournament. He looked at Winston with eyes of worry. With the thoughts of harder training for him though, it slowly turned into an evil grin.


    Winston, focused on the lecture, began to feel a sudden cold sweat coming. Slowly turning his head to the right, he sees Azrael and Zer who had changed seats to be beside them from the second class on look at him with evil grins. Seeing these evil faces, he could immediately tell what they were scheming!


    ¡¯Tho¡­Those bastards! They¡¯re thinking about how to make training harder for me! Fiends! Devils!!¡¯


    Seeing Winston¡¯s face pale, both Zer and Azrael couldn¡¯t help but inwardly laugh.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect there to be someone other than Zer and I to be in the intermediate class though¡­ I wonder who it is.¡¯


    Azrael was honestly surprised that someone else in the class was at King Rank. Unfortunately except for Winston and Zer he didn¡¯t have much contact with anyone. In the end it didn¡¯t matter who it was he just had to defeat them like any other foe.


    ¡°So what you think about this tournament Az?¡±


    ¡°It should be fun. I¡¯ve got a basic grasp of the strength of the intermediate ranked upperclassmen. You and I should be able to handle the ones that are fire, water, and darkness affiliated.¡±


    ¡°There is an earth element upperclassmen that is going to be a challenge. His name is Wright. He likes to form an earth barrier around him for protection while he casts an attack spell. It¡¯s annoying to deal with. Also I heard that there¡¯s two really strong wind element females. One¡¯s an upperclassmen named Cynthia. She uses the element¡¯s advantage in speed to travel quickly while looking for a weakness in the enemy. The two are supposedly dating. The other is the third person in our class to be in an intermediate rank. She¡¯s someone I know pretty well. Her name¡¯s Han Byul and she¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! Han Byul?!¡±


    Right now the three were heading out of the forest. After putting poor Winston through even harsher training, the three were returning to their dorm. Hearing Azrael¡¯s surprise outburst, Zer stops and looks at him with surprise. For the past two months that he knew him, he had never seen Azrael show such emotion. He started wondering what his friend¡¯s connection was to Han Byul.


    ¡°Hmm¡­.. Az, what kind of connection do you have with Han Byul?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ well about that¡­¡±


    ¡°He totally hugged the Princess in front of all the freshmen at the opening ceremony!¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!?!¡±


    While Azrael had been struggling to find a way to explain what happened, Winston cuts him off and began explaining what happened to Zer.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°Man, you should have seen it. When Azrael saw Han Byul, his face became pale and he immediately rushed toward her, pushing everyone in his way back. Right when he was about to reach her he suddenly yelled ¡°CHRYSTAL!!!¡± before rushing into her and giving her a hug. It was awesome man!¡±


    Hearing what happened, Zer couldn¡¯t help but question the validity of it. Even if he lost some of his composure, he didn¡¯t think Azrael would do something like that. With a face showing his doubt, he looked toward Azrael, expecting him to deny it, but to his surprise he just slowly nodded with a flushed face when he noticed Zer looking at him.


    ¡°Wh..what for real?! You really did that?! Pfft¡­. AHAHA! Oh god I¡¯m going to have to ask Han Byul about that next time¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh god¡­ please don¡¯t man I¡¯m already embarrassed enough for causing that scene and mistaking her for someone else¡­.¡±


    Azrael could only bitterly smile at Zer and Winston who were laughing so hard that they fell on the ground. After giving them a moment to enjoy themselves, they finally head back to the dorm. Saying goodbye at the lobby, they go into their room to prepare for the next day.


    For the next week, the three trained with more drive as they wanted to be at their best for the tournament. During this time, Azrael had changed from using the wooden sword to a staff so that he could get the feel back. Slowly, but surely, the feeling of holding it became familiar, almost as if it was an extension of his own body.


    ¡°Hey Az! I was told that your weapon is finally done! Let¡¯s get Zer and head to Leah!¡±


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s done finally? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was currently Saturday. Azrael had been meditating to purify his mana inside the room when Winston had barged into the room in a rush. Hearing that his weapon was finally finished, he immediately stands up and agrees to go. After waiting fifteen minutes for Zer to come down to the lobby, the three head off to the capital in a carriage.


    ¡°Ho¡­. As expected of Wozeal family..¡±


    Inside the carriage, Zer was looking around at the interior of the carriage with approval.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have fancy carriages also Zer? Your dad is the prime minister of the Rhostaz Kingdom after all.¡±


    ¡°We may have some money, but nowhere near as much as the Wozeal family has Az. I believe they¡¯re ranked currently as the second richest family in the continent.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    Hearing that for the first time, Azrael turns around and looks at Winston with shock. Laughing at Azrael¡¯s expression, he throws up a V sign.


    ¡°Told you that you don¡¯t need to worry about anything monetarily any more man.¡±


    ¡°You know Winst¡­. There¡¯s this castle I been looking at¡­¡±


    Hearing Azrael¡¯s joke, Winston rushes over and puts him in a headlock while rapidly moving his fist horizontally over his scalp. While Azrael was fiercely struggling to get out of the hold, Zer just watches them and laugh. With the three joking around, fifteen minutes quickly pass by and they arrive to Leah. Arriving at the capital, Azrael sticks to the window and looks at the city with interest.


    The capital was built on a large hill with its white walls standing tall and majestic for all to view. The buildings were built in a circular fashion, with the road spiraling up and inside of the previous road. Even though it was still early in the day, the roads were so packed with citizens that the carriage was barely inching forward at a snail pace.


    ¡°Wow Leah sure is amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this your first time here Az?¡±


    "Yup¡±


    ¡°It sure is busy like usual. I hate small the roads are here. In Sol the roads are much larger and the city is easier to traverse.¡±


    ¡°Well you got to admit that Leah would be one hell of an annoying city to attack though Winst. Even if the enemies got past the walls somehow, the roads are so small that it¡¯ll be easier for the troops to protect against a larger numbered force. They¡¯ll also have the advantage as they will be fighting from the upper position always. The buildings are also so tall that they are perfect for archers and mages to cast magic down from. I been trying to convince my dad that we need to build some of our forts and cities like Leah¡­.¡±


    It was obvious to see how much Zer admired the way Leah had been built. Azrael nodded his head in agreement also. Leah was a living nightmare for enemies that attempted to invade. The troops could most likely easily defend against an invading force ten times their size.


    After an hour of traveling through the city, the carriage finally arrived in front of the armor shop in the business district. Getting out of the carriage, Azrael stretches out and relieves the tension in his muscles. Once all had gotten out, they enter the shop.


    The shop was a simple one that was twenty tatamis in size. The owner had tables lined up on the floor with displays of sheaths, greaves, helmets, and other armor. On the walls swords, spears, lances, axes, and several other types of weapons were hanged.


    In comparison to the simple look of the shop, all of the items inside were of top quality. Each of them had graceful designs and it could be felt how much effort the blacksmith put into each.


    ¡°Oh Master Winston, we have been waiting for you. The weapon you asked to be created is in the back, please wait a moment as I bring it..¡±


    Hearing the door open, a personnel from the shop stepped out from the back and saw them. Seeing Winston, he immediately heads over and gives his greetings and a bow before going to fetch the weapon.


    While the three waited, Zer and Azrael began to examine the weapons in finer detail. As they were admiring them a clear bell sound echoes through the room announcing that the door had been opened. Turning around to see who entered, time seems to freeze as he gaze upon the person had just come in.


    At the entrance was a girl who seemed to radiate the whole room with light. With her short green hair that reached the tip of her chin and sky blue eyes, she looked an angel that descended down onto the world.


    The girl, seeing the three, shows a slight look of surprise before bringing a smile upon her face that seemed to warm his whole body.


    ¡°Why hello there Azrael. Didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    In front of Azrael was the person who was more beautiful than even the moon. In front of him was someone who shone even brighter than the sun.


    In front of him stood Han Byul.

 Chapter 17: Invitation

    A/N: Hey everyone, author here! First off want to give CPT Ratchet a shout out for PRing the chp again. Also some of you may have noticed, but I finally have gotten a cover art! Huge thanks to shadowik.2010 for drawing such an amazing cover art. Well once again if you enjoyed the chp leave some comments reviews~ and with that, I''ll leave you with an enlarged picture of the cover art before the story


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasant surprise to see you here, Azrael. Here to get a weapon?¡±


    As Han Byul was speaking, Azrael just stayed there in a daze. Seeing his face, she couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    ¡°Hee hee, ah Zer you¡¯re also here. Are you by chance an acquaintance of Azrael¡¯s?¡±


    Seeing Han Byul come into the shop, Zer moves forward to greet her. He also didn¡¯t miss the exchange the two just now. Seeing Azrael like this was a contradiction of how he saw his friend.


    ¡°Yo, Byul. It¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Just busy with school as expected. Also you sure are cold, never coming to greet me even though we are in the school.¡±


    ¡°Haha I have always been busy. Az, Winst, and I have been training every night after all. Oh yeah, you¡¯ve never met Winst before have you? This guy over here is Winston Wozeal, the heir to that famous Wozeal house. Winst as you know this is the second princess of the Rhostaz Kingdom, Han Byul.¡±


    As the two were catching up, Zer noticed Winston in the back and called him over to introduce him to his childhood friend. Even though he was surprised at the sudden introduction, Winston walked over curtly and does an elegant bow towards Han Byul.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you, milady. I am Winston Wozeal, the first son of the House of Wozeal.¡±


    ¡°No, the honor is mine sir Winston. I have heard many tales of your family¡¯s grandeur.¡±


    To which Han Byul herself gave a cute curtsy. After the proper greetings had been given, Han Byul looks at the trio with interest. Turning around, she looks toward Zer and begins to speak.


    ¡°Well I am pleasantly surprised Zer. Back at home you never got close with any of the children our age except for me. When I heard the rumor that you were always seen hanging out with two honors I just scoffed at it as a ridiculous rumor. I see now though that I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well these two are nothing like those little pricks back home Byul. It¡¯s actually a lot of fun hanging out with these two. Like I said earlier the three of us practice every night.


    Even though we¡¯re teaching Winst here from scratch, it actually is quite enjoyable to see his drastic improvements. Practicing with Az is also great. Even though his swordsmanship isn¡¯t up to par with me, he¡¯s better than me at magic and our spars are always close.¡±


    Hearing this, Han Byul raises her eyes in surprise. Ever since they had been young, Zer had always been the genius and no one could match him whether it was in swordsmanship or magic. The only person who was close to him in anything was her in magic so they used to practice all the time together.  Hearing that Azrael wasn¡¯t much worse than Zer in swordsmanship and even better than him in magic truthfully surprised her. She thought there would be no one in the whole continent that was better than Zer.


    ¡°Ho¡­ for there to be someone that good. Azrael your talents really are quite something to match Zer. Haa, my headaches for this upcoming school tournament just increased. Anyways, why don¡¯t the three of you join me for tea next weekend? Zer I¡¯ll send the formal invitation to you later this week.¡±


    Hearing the sudden invitation for tea with the princess, Azrael and Winston look at her with surprise. Even though Winston had been to a lot of fancy parties and spent a lot of times nobilities, this was still the first time for him to get an invitation for a private session with a princess not to mention Azrael.


    Hearing the invitation, Zer was also surprised. From what he knew the princess hated social gathering events like tea parties and rarely held one. He turned back to Azrael and Winston to see what they thought. After receiving a nod from the both of them, he turns around and gives Han Byul their confirmation.


    ¡°Sure we¡¯ll be there. We¡¯ll see you next weekend then.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. I will look forward to seeing all three of you next weekend. Look forward to the dishes.¡±


    Hearing the reply, Han Byul shows a dazzling smile. After saying goodbye to everyone, she leaves the shop. At this moment, Winston decides to begin his attack!


    ¡°*whistles* Az, it looks like you got serious competition with Mr. Ladykiller over here¡±


    Hearing this, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Seeing this, the other two bursts into laughter. After laughing for a few moment Zer finally got control over himself and looks over at Azrael.


    ¡°I¡¯m really surprised though. If I hadn¡¯t just seen that just now, I would have never believed it. You really do like her don¡¯t you?¡±


    Seeing Azrael blush, Zer couldn¡¯t help but chuckle while Winston was just shaking his head in amazement. While the trio were having a good time like that, the shop attendant finally arrived with the weapon. Seeing it, three excitedly move toward the desk and admire it.


    On both edges of the spear was a flat double edged blade that had been dulled. The blades had a length of two foot and diameter of six inches. At the location where the blade and shaft connected on each end, there was a guard placed to prevent the wielder from accidently cutting themselves by moving his hand too close to the blade.


    The shaft was around two foot long and made out of some grey alloy that seemed at first glance to be heavy but when lifted was quite light. In the middle of the shaft was a mechanism that allowed the spear to detach into two short swords. This was a design that Azrael had asked for because he was now proficient with swordsmanship and it would be much more advantageous to fight with two short swords then a spear in small quarters.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Picking the weapon up, Azrael makes sure there¡¯s nothing nearby and slowly starts swinging it. A downward slash followed by an upward one, a slash to the left then right, he tested the weight and balance of the weapons by going through multiple swings.


    After he had completed the testing, Azrael nods his head in approval. The spear was lighter than it appeared due to the almost weightless alloy and it had a perfect balance to it. Even though it didn¡¯t meet the standards of the one he had in his previous life, this one was perfect for what he needed right now.


    ¡°This is a good weapon.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. Just who do you think ordered it?¡±


    Hearing the praise for the weapon, Winston puffed his chest out in pride. Seeing this, Azrael and Zer couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. In Zer¡¯s face, interest could be clearly seen. Inwardly laughing, Azrael hands the weapon over to Zer.


    ¡°Zer your curiosity is written all over your face. Here, try it out man.¡±


    Being a little embarrassed at being seen through so easily, Zer says his thanks while taking the spear. Stepping back a couple of steps and making sure the area around him was clear, he begins swinging the spear and going through different attacks. After doing numerous tests Zer hands the spear back over to Azrael.


    ¡°This weapon sure is interesting. Even though the attacks are similar to that of a spear, you can also it almost like a sword with the long blades¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should switch from swordsmanship to this spear too..¡±


    Hearing Winston, Azrael and Zer burst into laughter. Seeing the two laughing, Winston¡¯s face is filled with confusion. After calming down, Zer begins to explain why they laughed.


    ¡°Winst, this weapon isn¡¯t nearly as easy to wield as you think. First off, you would have to become quite proficient with a spear to use this. If you made one mistake and one end of the spear hits you¡­. Well you know what would happen.


    Also, another thing about this spear is that it can both defend and attack at the same time. As the spear is blocking an attack, it could quickly change the direction to the side and then counter attack with the open blade. This, however, would take years upon years of practicing to master. Even though it may sound easy, it takes a lot of training for your body to become used to such sudden change in movement.¡±


    Hearing Zer explanation of the spear, Azrael silently nods his head.


    ¡®As expected of Zer. He only practiced with it for a brief moment and he could already tell the advantage and disadvantage it had.¡¯


    While he was silently thinking that, Winston droops his shoulder in defeat at using this weapon. It wasn¡¯t surprising. Even though the spear had many advantages, it also took that many years of hard work and practice to become proficient in it. Even though Azrael knew everything to know about the weapon, it would still take years of practicing with it again to get back to his former proficiency.


    ¡°Master Winston, does the weapon live up to your expectation?¡±


    From behind the counter, the attendant finally speaks to see if the weapon was made to his satisfaction. He knew how powerful the house of Wozeal was and he did not want to anger them by providing an inferior product. Even though the shop was swamped with orders, they had focused mainly on this weapon to make it with the utmost care and effort because of this.


    ¡°Yes, it was made very well. Thank you for your efforts.¡±


    Hearing that Winston approved, the attendant inwardly sighed in relief. After saying their thanks to the attendants the trio step out of the shop and back into the city. With a big grin on his face, Winston turns around and looks at the other two.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s almost noon and the weather¡¯s so nice let¡¯s go eat at an outdoor restaurant. I know a nearby place that¡¯s really good.¡±


    Not having much plans for today and starting to feel hungry anyways, the two just nod and follow Winston as he walked along the street. After walking for about ten minutes the three arrive at a restaurant that had numerous tables set out in a yard in front of the building.


    After being received at the front by a waitress, the three were led outside to their table. The table that they were led to was a exquisite wooden table that showed the pained effort the carpenter put into it. Very expensive looking cushions were placed on the seats to ensure that the customers were comfortable.


    Winston let out a sign when he sat down in his seat. After Azrael and Zer took their seats, they began looking at the menu. While they were trying to decide what to eat, however, two people were led to the table beside them and began to make loud noise.


    ¡°Honey, what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I want to eat some pho desu~~¡±


    Curious, Azrael turns around to see two people looking at each other lovingly from across their table. The male had short dirty blonde hair with light blue eyes and stood at about six feet two inches tall. The lady beside him stood in stark opposite with her long black hair and cornflower blue eyes. She had a short stature of four foot ten inches. Both of them had on uniforms from Sinara Academy.


    ¡°Awww.. you¡¯re so cute Cynthia~ *poke*¡±


    ¡°Desu~ desu de *poked*. Honey~~¡±


    Just as the guy poked the female in the cheek, the girl named Cynthia pouted her cheeks and attempted to look mad. Azrael, Zer, and Winston, seeing this overly pink atmosphere, was in shock. The male, finally getting out of the pink environment, notices the three looking over at them in shock.


    ¡°Can I help you three?¡±


    ¡°..Huh? Oh no sorry. We just noticed you two getting seated beside us and that you were from the same school as us.¡±


    Being surprised at suddenly being called, Winston quickly recovers himself and makes up a story on the spot.Hearing the horrible excuse, the male actually believes it and just simply nods his head.


    ¡°Ah, I see. You must be fellow schoolmates. My name Wright Estein and this is my girlfriend Cynthia Leqean.¡±

 Chapter 18: Fame and Love

    A/N: Hey everyone, author here. First off shout out to Cynz and Wraith for PRing this chp. Also, the tournament is fast approaching, look forward to seeing how Zer, Azrael, and Winston has improved in this time span :)  Well then here''s the chp hope you all enjoy!


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Ah, I see. You must be fellow schoolmates. My name is Wright Estein and this is my girlfriend Cynthia Leqean. This is the first time we have met. Are you three perhaps freshmen?¡±


    ¡°Yes we are. My name is Winston Wozeal, this person over here is Zer Aiur and he is Azrael Celeste.¡±


    ¡°Ho.. Zer your skills have even reached my ears. My friends have informed of your talents. I have also heard of you Azrael, my friend in the intermediate water element course says that even though you just started school, that you are already at the peak of the class.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Honey, my friend from the fire intermediate element course said that there was a freshman named Azrael Celeste that was the top of her class too desu¡­¡±


    Hearing Wright mention that Azrael was in the water intermediate element course, Cynthia tilted her head and put on a confused face which also rose on Wright¡¯s face as he heard about what Cynthia¡¯s friend said. Seeing the two with confused faces, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but chortle a little.


    ¡¯Well it was bound to happen sooner or later. There are a lot of people who are friends with others with different elements after all. I¡¯m actually surprised no one has said anything for so long actually¡¯


    Azrael wasn¡¯t really worried about people finding out about him being a tri elementalist. The only reason he had asked that the school not mention anything until the students noticed was because he didn¡¯t want to deal with all the pomp and circumstance just when he entered the school. Now that he had already made a name for himself in all his element courses, it shouldn¡¯t be too much of a difference.


    Slowly, after the two had finished trying to figure it out, Wright slowly turns his head and asks Azrael with an almost apologetic face.


    ¡°Pardon me if this seems rude but we cannot decide which intermediate element class you are in. Could you tell us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really mind. I am in both fire and water intermediate element course.¡±


    As he had expected, when the two heard this their eyes opened wide in shock. It wasn¡¯t so much for the fact that he was a dual elementalist. Even though they were rare, there were still always a few in every class. What surprised them was that there was a dual elementalist that they were unaware of as they were highly sought after and people marked them in orderto get closer to them for their own gains. Azrael, however, was not only an unknown dual elementalist, but he was also at the top of the fire and water element course.


    ¡°¡­For two people to be so young and be at the top of their classes in both their elements.. The two of you are sure scary desu.¡±


    Seeing both Azrael and Zer, Cynthia couldn¡¯t decide whether she wanted to laugh or cry. It had taken both Wright and herself two years to break through to the Knight Rank and even longer to stand near the peak of Knight rank. Here, however, were two children that were not only dual elementalist, but also at the peak of Knight rank at both elements already.


    ¡®Haa¡­ what rotten luck we have for two monsters to enter the school just during our final chance to enter the tournament. Hopefully we won¡¯t meet them until we have all made the top ten¡­oh well at least I¡¯ll always have my Wri-Wri here with me~¡¯


    While the couple were having these thoughts and making an awkward expression, luckily the food came to break the mood. Seeing the food being placed in front of them the two silently sighed in relief. As if the awkward situation didn¡¯t occur, the two also entered into their own pink environment.


    ¡°Honey~~ say ah!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaahn~~~¡± *munch*


    ¡°Was it good honey?¡±


    ¡°Yes desu! Now it¡¯s your turn desu~ say aaaaahn~¡±


    Seeing the two love birds like this, the three couldn¡¯t help but shake their head in amazement. It really did require talent to make such a pink space. If the pink space were an element they would both be at least Demigod-Tier¡­ Thankfully the trio¡¯s food also came shortly after and they were able to eat. After finishing their meal quickly, the three bid farewell to Wright and Cynthia and hastily left.


    ¡°Haa, I hope I never meet those two alone. That pink atmosphere¡­. It felt like my soul was being drained¡­¡±


    Azrael, Winston, and Zer were currently back in the carriage heading back to the school. Right now, Winston¡¯s was hugging himself while pretending to shiver as he commented on the previous incident. Azrael and Zer could only smile as they too felt similar feelings seeing the two lover birds. After a few seconds, Zed turns towards Azrael.


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m surprised you actually did tell them that you were in both classes Az. I was always under the impression you were going to try to keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°No not really. I just wanted to hide it at the beginning because I didn¡¯t want to deal with all the hassle. Since I¡¯ve made a name for myself in my classes I don¡¯t think it should be that bad now. It¡¯s not like I could have hidden it forever anyways.¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa¡­. You are too optimistic Az. You think too highly of people.¡±


    Hearing Azrael¡¯s reply, Zer couldn¡¯t help but put his head in his palm. Seeing this, Azrael couldn¡¯t understand why. When he looked at Winston, his face was also filled with pity. Seeing these two, he couldn¡¯t help but to doubt his decision and to break out into a cold sweat. He began to have a bad premonition.


    ¡®Did I really just screw up just now? Oh god¡­ seeing those two faces really makes me doubt myself now¡­¡¯


    Unfortunately for Azrael, the bad premonition was correct. By the time that Azrael had gotten to his first class of the week, the students were already talking about him as he entered.


    ¡°Hey hey, did you hear? Supposedly Azrael is a dual elementalist. Cynthia told me that he admitted it in front of her and Wright,¡±


    ¡°Really? So not only is he a freshmen and already the best in our class, but he¡¯s also a dual elementalist¡­ Wow he¡¯s so talented at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°I wonder why no one knew about it until now though. The whole school has always known who the dual elementalists are in school.¡±


    All around him, people were whispering about the news. Hearing all this, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but to put his head on the table. He didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be such a big deal since it was already halfway through the semester but apparently he thought wrong.


    ¡¯Haa¡­.Was I really too na?ve in my thoughts? Samjoko, Chunyong, Bonghwang, what do you three think?¡¯


    ¡®Master, dual elementalists are rare. Throughout the history of this continent they have always been sought after. Not only can they use two elements, but they can also create new unique spells by combining them which increases their deadliness significantly. Of course people will flock toward them for their services or just to gain crumbs by staying beside them.¡¯


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡®I see¡­ I really was na?ve in my thinking. I didn¡¯t really have many interactions with nobles in my previous life but still¡­ Don¡¯t you think this is too absurd?¡¯


    ¡®Hahahaha master, just wait until they find out you¡¯re a tri elementalist and we¡¯re your elementals!¡¯


    ¡®Shut up you stupid dragon. Can¡¯t you see you¡¯re not helping master at all?! Master, it¡¯ll be alright don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡¯


    ¡®Uwaaaa¡­. I have no one except for you Bonghwang¡­¡¯


    The rest of the week wasn¡¯t any better. Wherever Azrael went, people could be seen crowding together and whispering. Seeing Azrael depressed by this, Winston and Zer could only console him the whole time. By the time Saturday came along, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but thank the mighty beings above him since he didn¡¯t need to go to class and hear all the whispers and gossips.


    ¡°Yo Winst, hurry up! We¡¯re going to be late because of you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m coming I¡¯m coming. Hold your dang horses!¡±


    With an exasperated voice, Winston finally comes out of the dorm. Right now Azrael, Winston, and Zer were meeting in front of the former two¡¯s room so that they could go to the tea party. To Zer, it felt like he was waiting for a girl to finish preparing and could only shake his head with amazement as Winston finally came out.


    ¡°Geez, you two didn¡¯t need to rush me that much. Let¡¯s go let¡¯s go!¡±


    With an annoyed face, Winston pushed the two forward and they hurried out of the dorm. As they make their way to the princess¡¯ special quarters, the three begin talking.


    ¡°Haa.. This was the most tiring week of my life¡­¡±


    ¡°I warned you man. But really, was there a need to take it out on me during training?!?!¡±


    During this week¡¯s training, Winston could tell that Azrael had been venting his frustration out on him while training. Even though he had brought it up a few times, Azrael had always denied it. Zer had also noticed this but acted as if he didn¡¯t. It was better to leave Winston as the sacrifice than to face the repercussions himself!


    ¡°Even though your movements with the spear was awkward at first, they¡¯re slowly becoming more fluid Az. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how to use it but more as if¡­. You¡¯re trying to do a movement you know well but your body is not used to? Anyways give it a week or two and I feel like you¡¯ll be fine man.¡±


    Hearing Zer¡¯s words, Azrael simply nodded his head. Even though all the gossip was the cause of the headache, not being able to move the spear hadn¡¯t helped at all. Between the gossip and his inability to execute the proper movements, Azrael was slowly reaching his limit.


    As they continued to talk, they soon reached the estate. The building was a large two story building that had been made out of marble stone. In front of the house was a large yard with a patio. Inside the patio, Azrael could see two people who were seated around a table.


    Having noticed the people inside the patio, the three headed over. Han Byul, having seen the three approach, let out a big smile and welcomed them.


    ¡°Ah, all three of you were able to make it, excellent. Come on, make yourselves comfortable and please have a seat.¡±


    They went inside the patio as she had asked and took a seat. As they sat down, Azrael saw a familiar face sitting right beside Han Byul. Riqzen had seen Azrael earlier and had an ugly expression on his face. He hadn¡¯t forgotten about the embarrassment from the day of the Welcoming Ceremony.


    The table in front of them was laid out with numerous snacks such as vanilla cookies, sponge cakes, shaved ice, and even this strange delicacy that was called dangos. In front of each person was also a exquisite tea cup and saucer.


    ¡°Please, help yourselves to the tea and snacks. The reason that I asked you three to join me today for this tea party was because it has been so long since I¡¯ve spent time with Zer. I also wish to see what thoughts you three may have about the tournament?¡±


    As she stated this, Han Byul looked at Zer. Figuring out her intention, Zer began the conversation.


    ¡°Truthfully, I think you, Azrael, and I will be fine for making the representative team. The only thing that could hinder this would be if we get really unlucky with the draw. Winston, on the other hand¡­ Even though he has been training with us for a couple of months, I truthfully can¡¯t tell. He excels at defense with his swordsmanship and earth spells but is severely lacking when it comes to offense. I feel as if he¡¯s more of a group fight person who is a support.  It will all depend on the draw truthfully.¡±


    Hearing Zer¡¯s assessment, Han Byul nodded her head. She knew that Zer would never try to sugar coat anything, even if it may sound tough toward his friend. After taking a few moments to ponder the information, she turns and looks toward Azrael with eyes of interest.


    ¡°I have heard word that you are a dual elementalist and even potentially a tri elementalist?¡±


    Hearing that, Azrael simply nods. He had learnt his lesson from this past week. If he could help it, he would never mention that he was a tri elementalist. Han Byul, seeing Azrael¡¯s nod, becomes even more interested. Dual elementalists were already rare as it was, but for Azrael to potentially even be a legendary tri elementalist? The mere thought itself was exciting.


    The talk afterwards turned towards a lighter discussion. Han Byul acted as a magnificent hostess as she made sure to engage all the guests in talk. After they had already been eating and talking for well over an hour, Han Byul decided to bring up a topic that had been nagging her since she had met Azrael.


    ¡°So Azrael, if it does not bother you too much, do you mind telling me about this girl Chrystal which you had mistaken me for?¡±


    Hearing the question, Azrael was a bit startled. He hadn¡¯t expected for this topic to be brought up. Winston and Zer also started to pay more attention when she asked. Even though they knew about the incident, they felt as though it wasn¡¯t something they should approach themselves and Azrael hadn¡¯t explained it to them either.


    Azrael began to debate whether he should or not. Of course he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them the entire truth. However¡­ he did feel as though his best friends Winston and Zer deserved to know. Telling Han Byul about her might also let her understand what happened right before the Welcoming Ceremony also. After taking a quick breath, Azrael looks toward Riqzen first.


    ¡°Do you mind leaving for this segment please? It is quite personal..¡±


    After looking at the princess for confirmation, Riqzen slowly stands and heads out of the patio, taking a guarding position outside. Seeing this, Azrael turned back toward the others and began his tale.


    ¡°There was this one girl that I knew named Chrystal¡­.¡±

 Chapter 19: Resolve

    A/N: Thanks to Anonte for PRing this chp! and the tournament will finally begin starting next chp! hope you all enjoy the chp!


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°I met her when not long after my seventh birthday had passed. I had been playing inside the forest near our dwelling at that time when I ran into a D ranked Grey Boar. Since I had been already learning swordsmanship and magic, by then I was able to defeat it with relative ease. I didn¡¯t even really think of it as a threat at all and even let down my guard a little; which ended up being my mistake.


    As the boar rushed at me with the last of his strength, I delivered the final blow with a thrust to his throat. What I hadn¡¯t noticed though was that the surroundings had changed. I was now on a small part of land at the peak of a small hill. With the boar¡¯s body colliding with mine, I was pushed back and started rolling down the hill. At that time, it felt as though it would go on forever but I most likely hit my head on a trunk or rock and thankfully lost my conscious then.


    When I finally gained consciousness and opened my eyes, to my great surprise I was now in a room. Thinking that it must have been a dream I tried to get up but my body had throbbed all over and I could sharp pain from my right shoulder, hip, and right knee.


    At that moment a girl that looked just like you came in princess, albeit a little more mature as her age was twelve. When I first saw her, I immediately went on guard. Chrystal though, seeing me, just let out a sigh of relief and smiled.


    Slowly, so that I wouldn¡¯t be alarmed, she told me about how she had been out to pick some berries when she had found me sprawled out in the forest. At first, she hesitated about whether to see if I had died or not, but her pure heart won over and she came to inspect me.


    After noticing that I was still breathing and doing some emergency measures, she picked me up and took me back to her house. It has been two days since then and she had been looking after me that whole time. She also told me about how she had gotten worried when I didn¡¯t wake at first and stayed by my side the whole time.


    Hearing about all the effort she put into helping me, a strange feeling appeared in my chest. My heart started to beat more rapidly. For the next week I stayed at her house to recover. During this time, we began to find out more about the other¡¯s situation. I found out that Chrystal was the only one living in the cabin. After hesitatingly asking her why, she told me that her parents had passed away from diseases two years ago and she had lived her alone since then.


    After she told me about herself, I also began explaining to her my own life. With every conversation and new knowledge we gained about the other, we slowly grew closer. Hearing that I could do magic, she became interested and I did a few basic ones for her. The look on her face¡­ was priceless. Anyways, a week passed way too quickly and I had finally healed. The time for me to return home and for us to part had arrived.


    As we said our farewells and promised to see each tomorrow, I began to leave. I couldn¡¯t help myself as every few steps I turned around to see Chrystal. For some reason, a dread grew inside of me that if I didn¡¯t keep my eyes on her, she would disappear and I would find out this was only a dream.


    As you would expect, when I finally got home my parents freaked out. After many hours of anger and sobbing, those two finally calmed down and I explained what happened to them. Hearing about Chrystal and her situation, they immediately wanted to go over to thank her and invite her to our place but I calmed them down and made it so we¡¯d go tomorrow.


    The next day when we went to her house, my parents immediately showed their thanks and invited her to our family home. Seeing two adults she had never met thank her and invite her to their home, there was no way Chrystal wouldn¡¯t be at a loss. After she understood what was happening though, she couldn¡¯t help. I believe even up to today that this was probably the first time adults had treated her so well after her parent¡¯s death.


    With an apologetic face, she declined my parents offer, saying she wished to stay in the home she and her parents used to live in. Hearing this, my parents simply nodded and looked at her with pity. They instead requested that she join us at dinner in our family every day instead. Even though Chrystal attempted to decline this also my parents were stubborn about this and didn¡¯t relent. After a few more attempts, she just sighed and agreed to the delight of my parents.


    For the next four months, I would go to her house to play before going back home with her for dinner. Every moment I spent with her was enjoyable and precious. I know it sounds really foolish to say something like this at our age, but it is how I believe love would feel like.


    Unfortunately though, it didn¡¯t last forever as I would have wanted. One day five months later as I was going to her house to play, horns began to play loudly. Hearing those horns, my heart drops and I rush forward. There was only one reason for those horn blows; a raid from another Kingdom, most likely Raxim.


    Chrystal¡¯s home was in the forest that was nearest to the border with Raxim. At that moment I prayed to any being that might be listening to me at that time, I constantly begged for her safety. The gods, or whoever was listening, however did not grant me my plea.


    As I reached Chrystal¡¯s house, I noticed that the door was opened inwardly at an awkward angle. Using the strength and speed eve I hadn¡¯t known I possessed, I sped through the entrance and scanned the house. The very few furniture inside the house were all thrown onto the ground and broken. At the other end of the house, without noticing me two Soldiers were standing and cursing at each other as they stood over a person who was seeping their blood onto the floor.


    It was Chrystal. Seeing her pale complexion due to the loss of blood, I felt as though with just a simple touch she would crumble into dust. The blood was also visibly expanding beneath her. At that I couldn¡¯t comprehend how such a beautiful and lively girl could look so frail and deathly.


    Snapping at the sight I rushed at the two Soldiers who still hadn¡¯t noticed me. Using all my skills in swordsmanship and magic along with the element of surprise, I ambushed and killed them before they knew what had happened. Not even paying the Soldiers any mind, I rushed to Chrystal¡¯s side.


    From her stomach, a large amount of blood was flowing out. I attempted to stem the flow but Chrystal grabbed my hand and stopped me. When I looked at her face, she simply shakes her head before speaking with difficulty.


    ¡°Azrael, I am truly happy to have met you in this life. I had been so lost and lonely after my parents had died before meeting you. These past four months¡­.. truly have been¡­. some of¡­. the happiest ...moments...in my life. Thank...you...Azrael.¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Saying that with a smile on her face, in my arms she passed away from this life. Even though I knew that she had passed away, seeing her like this with her eyes closed and a peaceful face made it seem as if she was only sleeping. I could feel warm tears trickling down my face as I clutched her into a tight embrace and mourned her passing.¡±


    After Azrael had finished his tale, he finally started looking at the people in the patio. Zer had a stiff expression on his face as though he was holding something back. Whether it was fury or sadness, Azrael couldn¡¯t tell.  Winston on the other hand couldn¡¯t hide the horror and anger in his face from the tale. On top of the table both his hands were clenched tightly into fists and were turning red from the pressure.


    Han Byul, on the other hand, held both of her hands over her mouth and eyes opened wide in shock. Seeing something glisten at the corner of her eyes, Azrael could tell she was attempting to hold back her tears.  As he tried to think up a way to break the atmosphere, a sudden bang came from the other side of the table as Winston slammed his fist into the table and stood up.


    ¡°Th...Those Raxim bastards!! Az just give me a couple of days I¡¯ll gather all the men that my family could muster and we¡¯ll go kill them!!¡±


    Hearing Winston¡¯s outburst, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but smile at his friend¡¯s outrage for him. Zer, the calm and cold one, nodded his head in approval towards Winston¡¯s word. Azrael felt grateful seeing his two friends gets so angry in his stead.


    ¡°Winston, Zer. I really am moved by how angry you are for me, but please calm down. I have already revenged Chrystal by slaying her killers. Even though Raxim Kingdom did call for the raid, it¡¯s not like other nations haven¡¯t raided them or they specifically ordered for her death. Anyways, Princess Han Byul, it seems as if I have ruined the mood with my story. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°...No no.  I¡¯m the one who asked you to speak of such an unpleasant memory. I should be the one apologizing to you..¡±


    Hearing that, Azrael gives Han Byul a smile before excusing himself.


    ¡°I apologize princess but I will have to excuse myself as I have some matters to attend still. Winston, Zer you two stay. Haha don¡¯t worry about me guys, i¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Seeing the two stand up, Azrael waved them down and has them stay. With a bow to the princess, he exited the patio and began heading back to his room.


    ¡®.....Uuu master. Even though I had already seen your memories before, hearing you speak of it really moves me, Chunyong. Those damn humans dared to cause you so much pain¡­. If I could have been there at that time...¡¯


    ¡®Chunyong, just your words are enough for me my friend¡­. Anyways Samjoko, it didn¡¯t seem like Han Byul reacted as if she remembered those events, did she?¡¯


    ¡®I apologize to say this master but I¡¯m afraid she didn¡¯t recognize anything as you spoke...¡¯


    One of the main reasons Azrael had gone in such depth even though the story was changed here and there was because he wanted to test whether Han Byul really didn¡¯t retain any memories of their past life. So he had asked Samjoko to pay close attention to her as he spoke. Even though it was a shame she didn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t bother Azrael too much.


    ¡®Oh well. So what if she doesn¡¯t remember? As long as I do it will be fine. I just need to make her fall in love with me again. Samjoko! Chunyong! Bonghwang! I once again would like to say I¡¯m relying on you three and hope you all help me well!


    ¡®¡¯¡¯Yes master!¡¯¡¯¡¯


    Nodding his head in approval, Azrael took his spear out of the room and headed to the forest to train.


    ¡®I only have two more weeks! I know that even if I do make Han Byul fall in love with me, she is still a princess. The king would never let her marry a no one like me. I must become strong and make myself famous. This tournament will only be the first step!¡¯


    With those words in his mind, Azrael steeled himself once again and focused solely on delivering a perfect slash. After going over the movements in his mind multiple times, he tensed the muscles in his body and moved forward to attack!


    --------------------------------========================================------------------------------


    ¡°Hello everyone! This is Kevin Lenister, here to broadcast to you all the tournament, which will determine who will represent our great Sinara Academy! Beside me is one of the very few Advance elemental course students, Rialesta Kian! Thank you for joining me in today in broadcasting Rialesta!¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho, it¡¯s nothing at all Kevin. I actually came back from training to watch this tournament after all. Ah¡­ this brings back memories of when I was a representative¡­¡±


    ¡°Could you please explain to us your experience last year? ¡°


    ¡°Of course.. Last year, our Sinara Academy had to¡­¡±


    As the announcers spoke, Azrael began to make his final preparations for his first match. Inside the corridor, he confirmed once more that he had prepared as much as he could. Content, Azrael started to relax and focus his mind when someone came up from behind him and slapped him in his shoulder.


    Turning around, he saw Winston with a large grin on his face and Zer following behind.


    ¡°Yo Az! You ready?¡±


    ¡°Hey Winst, Zer. You two didn¡¯t have to come here you know¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about Az! Of course we¡¯d come here and cheer you on! Especially since you are in the first match of the whole tournament!¡±


    ¡°...Winst, He¡¯ll be fine. Az has finally readjusted to the spear. His talent indeed is more suited for that weapon. It¡¯s hard for me to stay even with him in wins and losses during spars now without magic¡­ Just thinking about when he does..¡±


    Saying that, Zer shakes his head. Even though he was happy for Azrael, he was also frustrated because it felt like Azrael was going ahead of him. He was very competitive after all. Still, being competitive in spars and being friends with Azrael were two totally separate things. He knew how to discern the two.


    ¡°Alright they¡¯re introducing your opponent man. You should get ready to go out there. Good luck!¡±


    Winston slapped Azrael in the shoulder and  gave him two thumbs up. Zer who was still leaning against the wall just gave him a nod. Having become familiar with Zer¡¯s personality and thinking process, he knew what Zer wanted to convey.


    ¡°And now ladies and gentlemen! The next contestant is a freshmen, who along with Zer Aiur, has been taking the school by storm! Azrael Celeste!¡±


    Hearing the cheers from the crowd, Azrael slowly moves toward the light at the end of the corridor. He raised his right hand up in a fist to show his appreciation to Zer and Winston. With his head held high,  Azrael headed toward the stage to begin his fight.

 Chapter 20: Experience

    A/N: Thanks to wraith for PRing this chp! Hope you all enjoy the chp!


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°There have been numerous rumors flying around the school that Azrael Celeste is a dual elementalist, possibly even being one of the legendary tri elementalist! The elements that he is supposed to be affiliated with are fire, water and darkness! If the rumors are correct and he is indeed a tri elementalist, then he will be the first one born since the legendary mage and warrior roamed in Xiosu over a thousand years ago! What do you think Rialesta?¡±


    ¡°I find these rumors to be dubious at best but if they are indeed proven true, then I believe that we are watching history in the making. All the Kingdoms and major guilds will desperately vie for his services of course. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he is, Kevin, and I have even heard that you asked the administration about the validity of the rumors?¡±


    ¡°Why of course I would. The response, however, was lackluster. They only sent me a way while saying that personal information about students is not given out. Such a shame. In any case, maybe his opponent will force him to bring them out! Rialesta, could you please introduce his opponent?¡±


    ¡°Why of course. The next opponent is someone I know quite well. Silvia Minara, an intermediate light element user. Silvia was chosen as a part of the representative team last year, albeit only as a reserve. With three of the representatives joining the advance element courses, I believe she is a favorite to be an actual representative this year! Truthfully, this freshmen has horrible luck, receiving such an opponent for his very first match.¡±


    ¡°What do you think is the probability that Azrael will lose this match?¡±


    ¡°98 percent sure¡±


    As the two commentators spoke, the contestants stood on the stage and began their preparations. When Azrael saw his opponent on the other side, he bowed in respect toward Silvia. In response she simply nodded in acknowledgement.


    Now that they were on the stage, Azrael began to examine. Silvia was a petite female who stood at five foot four inches. She wore a red robe that covered her petite figure, making her brown hair and hazel eyes stand out. The only weapon that could be seen on her figure was the oak staff that stood at least a head taller than she was. To Azrael, she seemed as though she was one of the typical mages who focused on training their magic while not paying heed to their physical abilities.


    Silvia, on the other hand, inwardly looked down upon Azrael when she saw the spear he was holding. She felt that training with weapons was simply a waste of valuable time that could be spent to improve one¡¯s mana purity and magic spells. Like the majority of mages, she believed it was foolish to train with weapons unless one reached the bottleneck at the Hero rank as the only thing a person could do at that point was to gain more monster souls and purify their mana. Even then, she believed one shouldn¡¯t focus too much if at all on training.


    Seeing the smirk look on Silvia¡¯s face, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was simple to tell that she was a part of those who believed mages didn¡¯t need to train with weapons and magic alone would be sufficient.


    ¡®She is quite na?ve to look down on weapons. Chunyong, for this time I will be relying on you buddy.¡¯


    ¡®Leave it to me master. Hmph, such an insignificant being dares to look down upon master?! Let me show her the serious folly she has made!¡¯


    Inside of Azrael¡¯s mind, Chunyong was fuming at the disrespect he felt from Silvia. Even though he was more playful and carefree than Samjoko and Bonghwang, he would of course feel enraged at any who slighted his master. Azrael just chuckled slightly as he entered his stance.


    As the two mages were finished their preparations and got into position, a middle aged man appeared in the middle of the circle and began to explain the rules one final time.


    ¡°Alright, remember you two! The fight will go on until one side faints, gives up, or if the board decides that there is no longer a reason for the match to proceed. If you hit someone in a vital area you will be immediately disqualified! Okay, Azrael are you ready? Silvia are you ready? Okay then. Ready¡­.START!¡±


    At those words, Azrael rushed forward. Seeing this, Silvia couldn¡¯t help but sneer. She had already figured what he would do.


    ¡¯Hmph, all the people who wield weapons are the same. They just charge forward without any plan and think mages will let them. Well then, boy! Let me show you how scary mages are!¡¯


    As she saw him charge, Silvia thought victory was hers. Saying the incantation under her breath, she stretched her right arm out when Azrael was less than ten yards away and shot out a rope shaped light. Holy Binding, a Knight ranked light spell that, as the name explained, binds the target and immobilizes them.


    Seeing Silvia¡¯s smug face and the spell, however, Azrael smiled and slashed the spear upwards in an uppercut motion. From the wakes of the blade, a dense amount of water appeared and created a wall, blocking off the rope made of light. Tidal Wave, an Apprentice ranked water defensive spell where a magicians consolidates the moisture in the area to form a wall of water.


    At the sight of  the wall of water, Silvia was shocked. It wasn¡¯t the spell as it was only an apprentice level skill after all but because of how quickly he had casted the spell. The only way someone could cast a spell that quickly were people who could do voiceless incantation.


    ¡®Shit, voiceless incantation?! How does someone so young have enough understanding of an element to do a voiceless incantation?!?!¡¯


    While she panicked, a fireball appeared right in front of her face which brightened the surrounding area greatly. Instinctively she closed her eyes and turned her head, a futile attempt to shield her eyes.


    Silvia made a serious error: she turned her head away from her opponent. Azrael, not on to miss such an opportunity, rushed out from behind the wall and ran toward her before he made a slash parallel with the ground that missed her throat by inches.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°If this had been a real battle, you would have been decapitated just now.¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    Azrael thrusted his spear backwards, hitting her on the back as he passed by. Due to the power from the impact of the attack, Silvia plummeted forward and rolled forward numerous times on the ground. After she stopped her progression forward, Silvia gained control of her body and raised herself up only to feel a cold steel on the side of her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not dumb enough to think you still have a chance in this battle right?¡±


    Hearing the young voice behind her, Silvia unconsciously shivered. Even though he had only used two magic spells and two attacks, it had been enough for her to tell. He had gone easy on her.


    If he had wanted, she knew he could¡¯ve struck her countless times just then. That one thrust alone was powerful enough to make her roll so far on the ground. He also had enough precision with his weapon that he was able to ensure the slash never actually hit her in the throat as that would have been considered a strike to a vital area and they would have disqualified him.


    Even though they were both King ranked, she knew that she wa no match for him as she did not have nearly as deep of an understanding in the element of light as Azrael did with his elements. In the time it took her to cast one spell, he could have casted two to three spells in.


    ¡°¡­I surrender¡­¡±


    ¡°Winner! Azrael Celeste!!¡±


    The crowd was stunned. The battle hadn¡¯t lasted for even a minute and Silvia had only been hit once but for some reason she already conceded. Throughout the stands, many students were trying to figure out what happened.


    ¡°Hey...why did she give up so easily? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be one of the favorites to become a representative?¡±


    ¡°Did she lose on purpose?¡±


    ¡°That kid must have paid her ¡­ this match must have been rigged.¡±


    Hearing the retorts from the crowds, Silvia wanted to scream at them.


    ¡®You guys try fighting him! You guys can¡¯t tell from the stands how monstrous this child is!¡¯


    At that moment, the commentators came to her aid.


    ¡°Well then¡­ that was a surprising ending. Why do you think Silvia gave up so quickly Rialesta?¡±


    ¡°Even though it might of seemed as SIlvia gave up too easily to the viewers, in my opinion I believe she made the correct decision?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why do you say that? Azrael only used two basic spells and only hit her once though. He was even lucky enough to miss his first strike since if it hit he would have been disqualified immediately.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe he missed on that first strike?¡±


    ¡°Eh? What do you mean Rialesta? Everyone saw the slash miss Silvia¡¯s throat¡­¡±


    Kevin expressed his doubt on his face. Rialesta had seen the same thing he and everyone else had after all. What did she mean by if he really missed that attack? Rialesta, seeing Kevin¡¯s dubious face released a sigh before going on to a explanation.


    ¡°Azrael aimed to strike exactly where he did on that strike. He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to aim for a vital spot and get disqualified. He wasn¡¯t aiming to strike her neck, he was aiming to instill fear in her. Also did you notice? None of his spells were actually meant to attack her but were used to set up for his attack at her back. Even though he could have struck her numerous times, he only aimed for one. He was showing her mercy.¡±


    ¡°...He did that on purpose? If what you said is true then that means¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, he has amazing precision with that spear. It is much more difficult to aim to miss than to aim for a hit after all. If you miscalculate or strike even an inch too far forward or backwards, you would hit them.


    Also, the way he used his spells¡­ He is definitely very experienced in battles. I don¡¯t know how a nine year old child would be but there is no other way to explain it. This Azrael is very formidable. Even the representatives last year pale to his experience and instincts. With him¡­ we might finally be able to win the Rising Stars Tournament!¡±


    At the thought of Azrael representing Sinara Academy, Rialesta couldn¡¯t help but be excited. Even though they were considered the top academy, last year they had been humiliated by Wezdon Magic Academy. Just one person had decimated the whole team.


    ¡®This boy hasn¡¯t shown even half of his strength. If its him.. he might be able to beat that bastard Jerle!¡¯


    Hearing the explanation, the mood in the crowd changed from scorn toward Silvia to awe at Azrael. To excel at magic and to be so talented with a weapon, who wouldn¡¯t feel jealousy? At the cheers from the crowd, Azrael bowed and headed back toward the corridor he had entered from. When he entered, Winston and Zer were there to greet him.


    ¡°Yo Az, good job!¡±


    ¡°Haha thanks Winst! I¡¯ll be expecting a similar result in your first match okay?¡±


    ¡°*groans* Come on man. I¡¯m not a monster like you and Zer, give me a break!¡±


    Azrael and Zer bursted into laughter when they Winston pale and groan at Azrael¡¯s words.


    ¡°Haha anyways, I was disappointed when I saw that a reserve of last year¡¯s representative only amounted to that much. If they are only that strong you and I should be able to breeze through this tournament and qualify to be representatives Az. Even Winston over here might be able to make the representative team.¡±


    Azrael just nodded his head at Zer¡¯s words. Truthfully he had also felt disappointed during the battle with Silvia. He had a lot more expectation for someone who had made the top ten of last year¡¯s school tournament.


    ¡°Yeah, I know what you mean Zer. Well it looks like we have a bit of time before y''all''s battle. Want to go eat?¡±


    ¡°Since you won the first match, you¡¯re paying right Az?¡±


    ¡°.....Fine, I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    ¡°Woo hoo! Let¡¯s go eat steak then!¡±


    At Winston¡¯s recommendation, Azrael¡¯s face paled. Seeing his expression, Zer and Winston bursted into laughter. Putting their arms around his shoulder, the two dragged the helpless Azrael out of the building and to go eat lunch.

 Chapter 21: Ambush

    A/N: Shout out to CPT Ratchet and Aonte for PRing the story. I''d like to thank all you readers for reading this story. I can''t believe I''ve already written over 20 chps for this story...Time sure does fly. Well once, if you enjoy the story please leave a comment or review! Hope you enjoy the chp!


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Winner! Zer Aiur!!¡±


    With the announcement, the crowd went into a fury. Without even a glance to the male that had been knocked out cold on the floor, Zer left the stage and headed toward the exit. At that moment, the two commenters began to review the match.


    ¡°That was quite a match wasn¡¯t it Rialesta?¡±


    ¡°Indeed it was Kevin. Even though both are King ranked in earth element, the difference in strength and skills was clear as day. Not only was Zer more talented in swordsmanship than Robin Wissmein, he showed the large difference in their proficiency and battle experience as he forced Robin to go at his own pace the whole match.¡±


    ¡°He sure does live up to the expectation as Rhostaz Kingdom¡¯s heralded prodigy, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Why yes he does. The ease at which he was able to mix his spells in with his excellent swordsmanship was very beautiful, but just as deadly too. I believe Azrael Celeste and Zer Aiur have risen to the forefront as the strongest contenders to become a representative alongside with last year¡¯s representatives.¡±


    As the commentator¡¯s voice trailed behind him, Zer entered the corridor to the sight of his two best friends. Seeing the large grins on their face, he couldn¡¯t help but also smile. When he had almost reached them Azrael raised his right hand straight above his head, which Zer responded to by raising his own and slapping Azrael¡¯s.


    ¡°Good job out there Zer.¡±


    ¡°Bah, it was too easy. Robin has never been outstanding in the intermediate earth element course. I didn¡¯t even have to use the steel element. ¡°


    Zer had a bitter expression on his face. Azrael couldn¡¯t help but secretly agree with him. For the both of them, this had been their first official battle.For their first battles to be so easy¡­ well to call it a disappointment was an understatement.


    ¡°Haaa¡­. It must be nice for you two~¡±


    Winston, on the other hand, let out a big sigh and had a gloomy look on his face. Even though he had won his match earlier, it truly hadn¡¯t been easy. Since Winston specialized in defensive earth spells, he didn¡¯t have much offensive prowess except for his swordsmanship. As much as he had improved in the past four months, it was still too short of a time for someone who had just started to train to become proficient after all.


    The female he went against was only a knight ranked water user, so she did not have enough power to go through his defense. It took him a long time, but in the end Winston had won through his sheer defense. When he came back into the corridor and saw Azrael and Zer, he had lowered his head in shame. After that, it took Azrael and Zer a long time to console him back to normal.


    ¡°Anyway, now that we¡¯re done we should go eat dinner and relax. We¡¯ll practice tomorrow morning instead of tonight since Winston and I had our matches today.We don¡¯t have school tomorrow after all.¡±


    All sixty four matches of the first round had been held during the weekend. While Azrael had fought on the first day, the other two had their matches the next day. Since all three of them had advanced to the next round, they did not have to attend classes and could go practice on their own.


    The trio quickly finished eating dinner inside the cafeteria and headed back to their dorms. Azrael and Zer had decided that instead of just the usual sparring, the three would also practice their magic the next day as well.


    ¡°Alright I¡¯m exhausted so I¡¯m going to head off to bed first Az. Good night¡±


    When Winston and Azrael had arrived to their room, Winston had immediately went to his bed and plopped down. Not even a minute after, Azrael could hear soft inhales from across the room. Shaking his head in amazement, he went to his own bed and began meditating. Even though he spent so much time training with Zer and Winston at night, Azrael had never forgotten to purify his mana at night or run early in the morning.


    ¡°Huu¡­¡±


    After two hours of sitting still, Azrael finally let out a large breath and opened his eyes. His green aura was slowly reaching the peak condition. Once he reached emperor rank, his aura would change into a misty purple color.


    ¡®Hm¡­. I feel restless¡­ It must be because I haven¡¯t really trained today¡­  I should go practice and release some energy from my body to sleep tonight..¡¯


    At that thought, he rose from his bed and left the room quietly with his spear as he did not want to disturb Winston who was deep in slumber. After he had closed the door gently, Azrael left the dorm and headed toward the forest. When he reached the clearing, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but let out a smile before he positioned himself and began to train.


    For one hour, Azrael went through numerous strikes while simultaneously using magic at the same time. He threw up a wall of water for defense, then attacked like the first battle. He made numerous fireballs and released them toward the enemy to inflict panic. In his mind, there was always an image of an opponent who was stronger than him.


    Azrael had found out in his previous life that he had improved the most when he had faced someone who had been stronger than him and threatened his life. Even though it was better to train with someone, Azrael had learned that he could also improve at a fast pace if he shadow trained. After he had died for the hundredth times, he finally stopped and sprawled out on the ground. With deep inhales, he recovered the oxygen that had been lost while he was training.


    ¡°That was quite impressive Azrael.¡±


    At the intrusion of a foreign sound in his surrounding, Azrael immediately stood up and turned toward the source in a crouched position so that he could make quick movements at a notice. As he saw the unexpected visitor, however, he relaxed.


    ¡°How did you find me here princess?¡±


    The person who had appeared was none other than Han Byul. With a smile on her face, she tilted her head and answered.


    ¡°Sorry Azrael. I was just walking in the area when I noticed a bright light in the forest. When I went to investigate it, I saw you training here.¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I see. Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you saw me then?¡±


    ¡°You looked so focused that I felt hesitant to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­.. I see. Thank you for waiting princess. Ah! Where are my manners? Would you like to come sit? I doubt you would have waited for me to stop training if you didn¡¯t have something to say.¡±


    After she nodded her head, Han Byul came forward and took a seat in the grass beside Azrael. At first, she didn¡¯t say and gazed at the bright stars in the night sky with amazement. Azrael, however, only looked upon Han Byul¡¯s face as her face filled with wonder, dazzling him more than any star could.


    They stayed like this for a while until Han Byul reluctantly looked away and toward Azrael. For a moment, the two just looked at the other as they had thoughts only known to themselves. Han Byul then broke the silence as she lowered her head in apology.


    ¡°I want to apologize for last weekend Azrael¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Azrael couldn¡¯t help but let out a surprised voice at Han Byul¡¯s lowered head and sudden apology. Without allowing Azrael to recover, she continued on.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked you to tell us about Crystal. I made you open an old wound.¡±


    When Azrael heard what the cause of her apology was, he couldn¡¯t help but to chuckle. Han Byul looked at him with a confused face.


    ¡®She really is pure just like before, isn¡¯t she? Being remorseful at something like this¡­¡¯


    Azrael looked upon her with a caring gaze as he spoke.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so sorry princess. It was my decision to speak about it after all. You didn¡¯t force me to do it. Talking about her to you three actually had a healing effect on me. That might have been exactly what I needed. I should be the one thanking you.¡±


    As she heard Azrael, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. She had expected him to be colder toward her because of what happened since she had brought up such a sour topic. To instead be thanked, she didn¡¯t know what to do and just stared at him with shock for a moment before she regained control and laughed.


    ¡°Hehe, is that so? Anyways, you were very impressive in your first match. The way you¡­¡±


    They began to speak about the tournament and their thoughts on it. Azrael couldn¡¯t help but smile as he saw how excited Han Byul was. It was a first for Azrael to see her so animated. After they had spoken for over an hour, the two decide that it was time to call it a night and head to bed.


    Azrael was overjoyed over the unexpected encounter. The two took their time to walk through the forest as they continued chatting. As they were about to exit the forest, however, he received an urgent warning.


    ¡®Master! Watch out!¡¯


    Without any hesitation Azrael jumped toward Han Byul and pushed her down. While they fell, he felt the air over him distort as an projectile passed where the two had been. As Azrael looked at the direction from which the projectile came, he saw a shadow move.


    ¡®Shit. Why the hell would someone attack us here?!¡¯


    ¡®Watch out master. This person is most likely an Emperor ranked darkness mage.¡¯


    Azrael faced paled at Samjoko¡¯s assessment. Even though there was only one a one rank difference between him and the assailant, that gap was still large. As one rose in rank, the gap between ranks grew exponentially.


    ¡®Shit, where is that bastard?!¡¯


    Due to the shadows the trees provided, it was difficult to discern where the assailant was. If Azrael had been alone he would have felt more confident as he could also use the darkness element to assist him in hiding his presence to escape. The problem, however, was that If he were to do that Han Byul would be in a lot more danger and he wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    At that moment, the assailant decided to attack. Without trying to hide himself, he made a beeline toward Azrael. As Azrael saw this, he got into a stance and stood in front of Han Byul, ready to defend her with his life.


    When the attacker was only ten yards away, Azrael casted a fireball spell right in front of their eyes. Using the time gained from when they stopped, an ice formed in the shape of a spear came into existence above his head and ferociously impaled itself into the attacker''s torso.


    ¡®...If Samjoko was correct in his assessment, and this assailant is an Emperor rank, there is no way it should be this easy..¡¯


    As the impaled assailant flew backward due to the impact, the body began to become disfigured and slowly fell to the floor. As Azrael figured out he had been tricked, he tried to turn, but it was a moment too late. An intense pain ran through his body from his left waist as he was thrown forward by a large impact. As he flew through the air, he heard a deep baritone voice.


    ¡°Dark Impalement¡±


    ¡°GAAAH!¡±


    A dark mass began forming in the assailant¡¯s right arm. As the mass took the shape of a spear, he threw it toward Azrael and accurately hit him in his left chest. Spitting out the blood that quickly rose through his throat, Azrael then made contact with the earth and bounced a few times before he laid on his back. Turning his head toward his right, he saw the crying figure of Han Byul rushing toward him as darkness took over his vision.


    ¡°AZRAEL!!!¡±


    With horror and fear on her face, Han Byul rushed toward the lying figure of Azrael. When she saw blood profusely rushing out of his body from the large wound in his left chest and waist, her face paled.


    Just then, she felt a large hand touch grip her shoulder. In a panic, she turned her body and struck the elbow of the arm that had grabbed her, surprising the man causing him to lose his group. As she broke away, gravity grabbed her body and forced her to fall right beside Azrael¡¯s body.


    With tears profusely falling down her face, she grabbed hold of Azrael and looked at the approaching figure with deep hatred. She didn¡¯t even flinch as the assailant slowly raised his right arm with a dagger gripped in his hand.


    At that time, however, neither noticed the black smoke being emitted from Azrael¡¯s body. Slowly the smoke gathered and began to take a solid form. From the smoke, a loud cry rang out.


    ¡°Caw! Caw!¡±

 Chapter 22: Rage

    A/N: Hey everyone, author here! First off thanks to CPT Ratchet for PRing the story. Also I know this chp is kind of short but please forgive me for it this time ~_~ I''ll make it up with a longer chp sometime this weekend. Well hope you enjoy the chp!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Eh? A crow?¡±


    When Han Byul saw the crow, she couldn¡¯t help but leak out her surprise. The crow¡¯s feathers were made out of a smoky substance, while it had three legs instead of the usual two she had associated with crows. What attracted the most attention though was its eyes. Instead of the dark black/brown color, this crow¡¯s eyes radiated a golden light.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­. It¡¯s been tens of thousands of years since I¡¯ve taken a material form¡­¡±


    As Samjoko said that, he extended his wings outwards in what strangely resembled a human as they stretched. The assailant, who had gotten into a defensive posture, began to move toward Han Byul to finish her off. Just as he was about to reach her, however, his body began to unconsciously shiver.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I was you¡­¡±


    As he brought his gaze back toward the voice¡¯s source, what greeted his view was the two golden eyes that seemed to pierce through his very soul. The assailant couldn¡¯t help but despair at the situation. He had never been told that someone beside the princess could materialize their elemental! And such a fearsome one at that!


    ¡°It is a pleasure to finally greet you Princess Han Byul. I am Azrael¡¯s elemental Samjoko.¡±


    Even though Samjoko had greeted her politely, Han Byul couldn''t feel any sort of inferiority from him. On the contrary, he stood regal and had a majestic air that was usually only felt in the most senior members of the royal family. She felt as though she was standing in front of a superior being.


    ¡°Unfortunately our first meeting shall end here. I have more pressing matters to attend to. Please enjoy your brief rest.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    As she heard Samjoko¡¯s words, she couldn''t help but feel confused when a sudden rush of fatigue came to her. Looking at Samjoko in shock, her consciousness slowly faded away as sleep took her. As he saw Han Byul lying next to Azrael sleeping with a peaceful face, Samjoko¡¯s eyes softened for a brief moment before turning cold as he turned around toward the assailant.


    ¡°Even though your Lord has appeared you dare not come greet me?¡±


    ¡®M..my Lord!!!¡¯


    As a sharp cry rang through the assailant¡¯s mind, a smoky substance immediately appeared beside him and solidified into an ethereal form of a large anaconda. With a height that reached ten meters even though it was coiled and black scales, Rakkun was a menacing figure to view.


    This menacing anaconda, however, was bowing its head toward the tiny in comparison crow while visibly shaking in fear.


    ¡®This humble servant Rakkun greets the Lord!¡¯


    The assailant couldn¡¯t help but view the events occurring at that moment with disbelief. Rakkun, his elemental for the past thirty odd years, was one of upper tier darkness elemental races. With an ignorant personality, Midnight Anacondas viewed other races with contempt and scorn. At this moment though Rakkun, a member of the proud Midnight Anacondas was bowing its head to a small crow. How couldn¡¯t he surprised at this?


    ¡®Hey Rakkun¡­. For you to be so respectful¡­ Just who is that crow?¡¯


    ¡®¡­Master, how could you dare call such an esteemed being a mere crow?! This being here is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You dare have a private conversation while in my presence?¡±


    Even though the voice had been so soft that it seemed like a whisper, both of them could feel every muscle in their bodies freeze at the sheer coldness that radiated from in front of them. As he looked upon the two as if they were mere ants, he went straight to the issue.


    ¡°Now speak, whose life were you attempting to extinguish?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You choose silence?¡±


    Samjoko¡¯s golden irises quickly turned into black. With eyes that seemed to drag you into the abyss at contact, an area of ten meters around him suddenly lost any light that resided and was filled with a darkness so sinister that it made the assailant unconsciously flinch and retreat backwards. Even though he had been in many terrifying and nightmarish battles in the past, none could compare to the dismay he felt at the sight of the approaching darkness.


    ¡®My Lord! My master Sean was sent to assassinate the Princess!¡¯


    At the words of Rakkun, the approaching darkness receded back to Samjoko. With it gone, Sean couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. He felt so relieved that the darkness had disappeared that he was not even mad at his elemental for speaking


    As he heard the reply, Samjoko nodded his head. Even though his master was a prodigy and would one day not too far into the future become an excellent mage, he was still a child and vulnerable. He had been afraid that someone had already begun to target him but was relieved to her they were after the princess. Even if his master was very fond of her, to him his master¡¯s life always would come first.


    While Sean observed the strange three legged crow, a small hope began to arise from within. He didn¡¯t understand how it was able to materialize itself while its master was conscious and at death¡¯s door but knew that this elemental could kill him in an instant. He began to pray that it would show mercy.


    Even though this was the first time meeting him, Rakkun was well aware of Samjoko¡¯s strength. He knew no matter how much he and his master struggled, they were insignificant beings to him. All that they could hope for was his mercy. All they could do was patiently await for the verdict on their fate.


    Alas, to their dismay fate was not on their side.


    Hundreds of shadows from the trees shot toward Sean and Rakkun. Speeding along the forest floor, the shadows jumped up and surrounded them.  Seeing the sheer amount, Sean panicked and attempted to flee but was quickly blocked off. Rakkun, on the other had already given up and silently awaited death.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "You fools dare attack my master and hope to live afterwards? Hmph feel honored that I allowed you quick deaths at the very least...."


    As the last of the shadows enveloped Sean, the last image that his eyes saw through a small opening was that of the merciless Samjoko¡¯s emotionless eyes before it was covered. Slowly the shadows converged inwards until it reached the size of a tiny ball. As quickly as it had enveloped Sean and Rakkun, the shadows unraveled and retreated back to where they had come from. In the space that Sean and Rakkun had just occupied, nothing remained.


    ¡®Bonghwang, how are master¡¯s wounds?¡¯


    ¡®They are no longer life threatening.¡¯


    ¡®Good job.¡¯


    While Samjoko had dispatched those that had caused harm to Azrael, Bonghwang had been attending to his wounds. Casting fire attribute healing spells, she was able to close his wounds and stop the intensive blood flow. Even though it was only emergency treatment, it should last until they found help.


    ¡®My work is done then. Princess Han Byul, I pray that the fate between you and master lead to a more joyful outcome than in your previous life.¡¯


    The smoke that surrounded Samjoko soon began to dissipate and fade. As his outline disappeared, it took the form of smoke and was absorbed back into Azrael¡¯s body. Shortly after Samjoko had disappeared, movement could be seen under Han Byul¡¯s eyelids as they slowly opened.


    ¡°Eh? What just happened? I remember seeing that weird three legged crow telling me to have a good rest before suddenly feeling tired and laying down¡­ Oh no, Azrael!¡±


    As she tried to recall the events that had occurred, the memory of Azrael receiving severe injuries popped up and she frantically inspected him. Seeing that the blood flow had stopped and the wounds had closed, Han Byul lets out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Whew, it looks like he isn¡¯t in a life threatening condition now. If he had died while protecting me I would have felt guilt all throughout the rest of my life. I should still take him to the healing ward as soon as possible. Hm¡­ I guess there is no choice but to carry him...¡±


    The thought alone of carrying him all the way to the healing made her cringe. It would take many stops and all her strength. As she thought about how Azrael had gotten hurt, however, Han Byul berated herself for cringing.


    While she made sure to not reopen his wounds, she wrapped both of Azrael arms around her neck and painstakingly lifted him up. After she took a few moments to recover her breath, she wrapped her arm under his armpits and began the long trek towards the healing ward.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ This is not nothing compared to what Azrael went through to save me. Han Byul! You can do this!¡±


    ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++


    ¡°*snore*¡­..*snore*¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Eh?¡±


    Slowly opening his eyes, what greeted Azrael¡¯s vision was the image of a goddess. Sitting in a chair right beside his bed, Han Byul had fallen asleep while resting her head right beside the pillow. Even though it appeared that it was night at the moment, the candles illuminated the room enough for him to clearly see her face. As he saw the peaceful expression on her face, to Azrael there was nothing in the world at the moment that could appear as beautiful. Hearing the cute soft snoring sounds she made, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡®Master! Are you alright?¡¯


    ¡®Ah, Chunyong. What happened? The last thing I can remember was that Han Byul and I had been attacked and I had sustained severe injuries before passing out. Next thing I know I wake up in what I am assuming is the Academy¡¯s healing ward? Anyways, do you know what happened while I was unconscious?¡¯


    ¡®Master, when you fell unconscious I took emergency measures and force materialized myself to ensure Princess Han Byul¡¯s and your lives were not in danger. I disposed of the threat and Princess Han Byul brought you here.¡¯


    ¡®Eh? You can materialize yourself? I thought that I had to reach a certain purity capacity with my mana for you to materialize?¡¯


    ¡®If it had been Chunyong or Bonghwang that would have certainly been the case master. I am, however, what you would call a special case. With the mana that I had stored since assimilating with you, I was able to forcefully materialize myself.¡¯


    ¡®Oh why didn¡¯t you tell me this before Samjoko? It would have been useful knowledge to know.¡¯


    ¡®There is a consequence master. I will not be able to cast darkness element spells for you until I have recovered enough mana.¡¯


    ¡®How long will it take you to recover enough?¡¯


    ¡®It will take me one month to recover enough mana master.¡¯


    ¡®¡¯...That is quite the consequence...¡¯


    As he heard what the consequence was, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but make a bitter face. Even though he had been planning to not use darkness element spells in this tournament anyways, It was, however, reassuring knowing that he had a trump card with the element. Now that he didn¡¯t, it felt as though he was wide open.


    While he was discussing the matter with his elementals, Han Byul slowly began to wake. Seeing her tired face, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Why good morning Princess. I heard that you..¡±


    ¡°AZRAEL!¡±


    At the sight of Azrael finally awake and up, Han Byul didn¡¯t give Azrael an opportunity to finish his sentence as she dove inside his chest and embraced him tightly.


    ¡°Thank the gods...*hic*...Thank the gods you finally woke up Azrael¡­ I had been..*hic*... so worried when you didn¡¯t wake up..*hic*... I wasn''t sure what''d I do if you...if you...*hic*¡±


    Being suddenly embraced, Azrael was at a loss over what to do. Feeling embarrassed at the sudden turn of events, Azrael let Han Byul release all the tears she had pent up and began to console her. Han Byul, not caring whether there were anyone else in the ward, stayed inside of Azrael¡¯s warm presence and let all the fears and concerns flow out of her through the tears.

 Chapter 23: Road to the Finals

    A/N: Hey everyone, author here! First off shout out to Aonte and CynzFireFly for PRing this chp! Also like I promised here is a longer chp! Hope you all enjoy this chp and look forward to the end of the school tournament!


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Yo Az! You finally getting out today huh?¡±


    ¡°Hey guys. You two didn¡¯t need to come.¡±


    As Azrael had been preparing to finally leave the healing ward, Winston and Zer came to pick him up. It had been four days since the assassination attempt had occurred. Although the wounds he had received finished healing yesterday, the healers had kept him in the ward just in case for safety measures.


    Azrael had been surprised yet delighted that his wound had healed in such a short span of time. The wounds, especially the hole in his left chest, had been a life threatening one. It wouldn¡¯t have been a surprise to anyone if it had taken over a month for someone to heal from that. So when Azrael had noticed the unusual rate at which his body was healing, he had asked Samjoko about it.


    ¡®Hey Samjoko. Does my unusual healing rate have anything to do with you three or is it just my body¡¯s constitution to heal quickly?¡¯


    ¡®Master, it is a special attribute of Bonghwang.¡¯


    ¡®Ho¡­ a fire elemental that has a healing attribute? I thought the fire element was focused toward destruction?¡¯


    ¡®Master, my ¡®Fire of Life¡¯ does have a healing effect to its wielder. It has accelerated cell regrowth in your body which has helped your body recover at a much quicker pace than others would have.¡¯


    ¡®So it is because of you Bonghwang, huh? Thank you.¡¯


    ¡®It is only natural for I, your servant, to protect you after all master.¡¯


    ¡®Jeez, how many times do I have to tell you three that you all aren¡¯t servants? And like I¡¯ve said before, please stop calling me master. Anyways, I am still very grateful.¡¯


    Azrael had never felt as though he was a master towards Samjoko, Chunyong, or Bonghwang. Ever since he had met them when he was six, the three of them have been very kind to him and have trained him in the magic of this world. To Azrael, the three of them felt like older siblings: warm, kind, and caring.


    ¡®Uu¡­.. this one feels useless. This one wasnt able to assist master at all¡­.¡¯


    ¡®Haha don¡¯t worry Chunyong. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll need your help in the future. I¡¯ll be counting on you then, okay?¡¯


    During the time that Azrael had spent inside the healing ward, Winston and Zer had visited numerous times. Before and after training they stopped by to check on him and to alleviate his boredom.


    When they first heard about the incident, they were furious. Their best friend had been on death¡¯s doorstep after all. Thankfully, Azrael was able to stop them from doing anything rash..


    ¡°Hmmm I don¡¯t see a familiar face today?¡±


    At his teasing, Azrael¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but redden. His best friends hadn¡¯t been his only visitors. During his stay in the ward, Han Byul often stopped by and checked up on him, bringing fruits. While they ate the fruits she peeled, they spoke about different topics such as hobbies, what it was like when they grew up, what they absolutely hated, etc. Through the ordeal the bond between the two grew closer with each passing day.


    On quite a few occasions, Winston and Zer had stopped by during one of these moments. Every time she would stand up, smile, and tell Azrael that she would stop by another time and for them to enjoy their visit before leaving. The two had been surprised to see her at Azrael¡¯s bed as they had expected that they would be his only visitors. After seeing her there every day, however, they soon became used to her being there when they visited and treated her as one of them. During their visits Winston had noticed the atmosphere between the two had changed.


    ¡°Eh¡­. Han Byul said that she had important matters to attend to so she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it today.¡±


    ¡°Ho¡­so that¡¯s why you have such a long face huh? Also, I¡¯ve noticed lately that you¡¯ve started to call the Princess by her name Az. Suspicious¡­suspicious indeed¡­¡±


    Azrael couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. While he was laughing at Winston¡¯s jest, Zer began to explain why she couldn¡¯t make it.


    ¡°Winst stop teasing Az haha. Anyways she¡¯s handling some issues due to the assassination attempt. Ever since the attack the King has been trying to send some of the Guardians over to guard her but she¡¯s been fighting it.¡±


    ¡°Guardians?¡±


    ¡°Yup. The Guardians are the royal guards for the Rhostaz Kingdom. You can pretty much say they¡¯re the elites of the elites in the West.¡±


    ¡°*whistles* I¡¯ve heard about those Guardians. Supposedly the minimum requirement to join them is Emperor Rank. They¡¯re supposed to be in contention with Felsia¡¯s Retribution as the strongest military unit in the continent. My dad¡¯s been jealous of them and started to build a royal guard similar to them for the Sunder Kingdom.¡±


    After hearing this, Azrael was shocked at that new information. The minimum requirement was Emperor Rank? An Emperor rank was thought to be elites within the majority of units throughout the continent! For a unit to be made up of Soldiers with the weakest being an Emperor rank, Azrael couldn¡¯t fathom how strong they would be.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go eat in celebration of Az¡¯s release! We¡¯ll go train a little later, so he can slowly ease his body back into form. Thankfully his match isn¡¯t until Sunday.¡±


    With that said, Winston grabbed both Azrael and Zer by their shoulder and pushed them forward to the cafeteria. Shaking their head at Winston¡¯s love for food, the two grinned at each other and allowed themselves to be pushed forward by the impatient Winston.


    The next month was a very enjoyable period for Azrael. During the past month, Han Byul had begun to hang out with them. She had already known Zer since childhood, so he didn¡¯t mind and she had become really good friends with Azrael. At first Winston felt awkward over her addition since she was a Princess, but it did not last long and they grew friendly in no time at all due to Han Byul¡¯s friendliness and Winston¡¯s relaxed personality.


    During this time Azrael had also breezed through the tournament along with Zer and Han Byul. Winston had unfortunately fell during the round of thirty two against an intermediate light elemental student. He simply did not have enough offense and eventually fell against him.


    During the first of the two semi-finals matches, the arena exploded into cheers as one of the contestants fell onto the ground in defeat.


    ¡°Winner Azrael Celeste!¡±


    With a large roar from the crowd, Azrael once again bowed toward the crowd before leaving the stage. As he was walking toward the corridor, the commentators began to analyze what had transpired during the battle.


    ¡°As expected of contestant Azrael, right Rialesta?¡±


    ¡°Just as he had done in all the previous battles up until now, Azrael has just now clearly shown his dominance. Even though his opponent had been Beth Reinhart, one of Sinara Academy¡¯s representatives in last year¡¯s Rising Stars Tournament, he remained calm as always and handily defeated her. Beth simply couldn¡¯t handle the onslaught of fire and water element magic and was defeated by Azrael¡¯s strike. It is my belief that the only person who stands a chance of defeating him is our next contestant, Zer Aiur.¡±


    ¡°Zer Aiur is a formidable opponent just as you say Rialesta. He has been just as impressive as Azrael, blowing through his opponents like a storm. To reach the final to face Azrael this afternoon, however, he will have to pass Princess Han Byul! She also isn¡¯t one to fall asleep on! With her precise control of her wind element magic and shortened incantations, she has shown that Azrael and Zer are not the only rising stars among the freshmen this year here at Sinara Academy!¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Kevin, this freshmen class is indeed one of the brightest we have ever witnessed in the history of our glorious Sinara Academy. I am positive that all three of them will develop even further and become the pride of our academy in the future. I don¡¯t believe this semi-final match, however, will be a pleasant one for either contestants. Not only is Zer¡¯s father the Prime Minister for Princess Han Byul¡¯s father King Han and also close friends, the two are also reportedly seen together often along with contestant Azrael Celeste and the Wozeal House¡¯s  heir, Winston.¡±


    As the sound of the commenters were becoming more distant in the corridor, Azrael noticed Zer was finishing his preparations and smiled at him as they made eye contact.


    ¡°Good job as always Az.¡±


    ¡°Thanks man. You ready for your match?¡±


    ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be. It¡¯s not like Han Byul and I have never sparred against each other. Even up to this day she swears that one day she¡¯ll finally defeat me hahaha.¡±


    ¡°That is true haha. I¡¯ll be waiting to see which one of you two I will face this afternoon!¡±


    Contrary to the commentator¡¯s belief, the atmosphere was not tense at all. All three of them knew a time would come sooner than later when they would have to face each other. The three of them were actually looking forward to these battles to test their own strength. As Zer was finishing his preparations, the voices of the commentators introducing Han Byul rang out.


    ¡°Alright then, good luck Zer. I¡¯ll be watching from the stands with Winst.¡±


    ¡°Just be prepared to lose in the final Az.¡±


    As he was laughing, Azrael patted Zer in the shoulder and headed toward the stands where Winston awaited him. When Zer heard the commentators say his name, a large burst of cheers exploded from the stands and continued as he entered the stage. Across the stage stood Han Byul with a determined look.


    ¡°I guess that little cry baby girl from before is gone huh Han Byul? Look at you becoming stronger and actually reaching this far.¡±


    Han Byul¡¯s face immediately brightened red at Zer¡¯s little barb before the match. Fumbling with her words, she retorted him.


    ¡°Ju¡­just who was a cry baby! Hmph, just you wait! Today will be the day I finally beat you!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­. So you think you can beat me on your seventy fifth try is that it? Anyways, have you decided what you¡¯re going to buy us for dinner tomorrow night?¡±


    As she heard Zer¡¯s words, Han Byul couldn¡¯t help but smile. After the round of thirty two matches Azrael, Zer, and her had made a bet that the first of them to lose would buy dinner for the rest of the group.


    ¡°Alright, both of you know the rules. Match will last until the contestant surrenders, loses consciousness, or the panel decides the match is over. No hits on vital areas will be allowed. Contestant Zer AIur, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Contestant Han Byul, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The match will start in five, four, three, two, one, BEGIN!¡±


    Right as the match began, Han Byul started dashing forward. Seeing her charge, Zer couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. Ever since they had begun sparring together, she had never attempted to move closer and had always attempted to maintain distance from him as she didn¡¯t wield a weapon while Zer was a swordsman. Seeing Zer¡¯s face, she smiled as she released her first spell.


    Inside the stage a large amount of wind began to twirl in a clockwise direction around Zer, picking up the dirt and gravel in the nearby area. After watching Azrael and Zer¡¯s battles, Han Byul had noticed that not only were they talented in magic and weaponry, they also use the environment to their advantage. Taking a page out of their book, she had thought of using this spell to hinder Zer¡¯s vision while she got into position for her next attack.


    In the middle of the torrent of wind, Zer could only mock himself for his current situation. He had underestimated Han Byul too much. All he could do at the moment was to wait for the winds to die down and to prepare himself for her next attack.


    What greeted Zer as the wind died down were numerous condensed air the size of his fist as they rained down upon him. As he saw the countless amount of condensed air, however, Zer revealed a smirk on his face. He knew that ¡®Air Bombardment¡¯ was Han Byul¡¯s favorite spell and had already finished his incantation to counter.


    ¡°¡­.and protect your master from all foes who wish to harm him! Gaia¡¯s Protection!¡±


    The earth in Zer¡¯s immediate vicinity began to break from the surface. Gathering around him, the earth began to mold into a dome shape that surrounded Zer, defending him from the boardment. Even though cracks appeared throughout the dome due to the sheer volume of attacks, it still held until the end, stubbornly defending Zer from all attacks.


    As the bombardment finally ended, Zer rushed out and aimed to close the distance between Han Byul and him. As he closed the distance between them, however, a cold chill ran down his spine upon the sight of her evil grin.


    ¡°Wind Reaper.¡±


    With just those two short words, a large amount of wind were compressed into long thin shape in a crescent design flew toward Zer. Even though he was in a tough spot right now, he couldn¡¯t help but approve of Han Byul¡¯s development.


    ¡®She really has improved a lot. She isn¡¯t just focusing on using her strongest spells to overpower her enemy but instead using spells to guide her opponent just where she wants them to land the final blow.¡¯


    As the battle had been going just as she planned, Han Byul couldn¡¯t help but to believe the match was hers to win. As the distance between was only fifteen yards, she didn¡¯t think there was any way for Zer to avoid this attack. That confidence, however, led to her defeat.


    ¡°... and give me the strength to defeat a thousand foes! Steel Break!¡±


    With the end of the incantation, Zer¡¯s body began to be surrounded by a silvery aura as for a time that didn¡¯t even last over one second he performed an inhumane feat. For one second, Zer¡¯s body moved at a speed that should not be physically possible at King Rank as he dropped to his knees and forced his upper body to bend back. With the momentum of his body changed, he was able to go underneath the scythe like wind and come back up in front of Han Byul.


    ¡°I believe this battles over Han Byul. You shouldn¡¯t have much mana left right?¡±


    Seeing the sword that was extended at her, Han Byul couldn¡¯t help admit defeat.


    ¡°I surrender.¡±


    At Han Byul¡¯s surrender, the crowd exploded into a frenzy while the commentators animatedly began to analyze what had just happened. Han Byul and Zer, however, did not exit the stage but remained at the middle as they continued to look towards each other.


    ¡°Haa¡­. Once again I lost huh? Anyways when did you become Emperor Rank in the steel element?¡±


    ¡±Just last week actually. I had been planning on hiding ¡°Steel Break¡± until the finals against Azrael as a trump card but who would have known that you would have forced me to use it.¡±


    As Han Byul saw Zer shrug his shoulders with a helpless expression, she couldnt help but feel a little triumpant. For the very first time she had forced Zer to go all out. Even though she would have to wait another day to defeat him, for now she would feel content with this result.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, the finals will commence in three hours to determine the winner.¡±


    With the announcement echoing through the arena, Han Byul and Zer exited the stage and awaited the final. The road to the finals had finally reached it''s end.

 Chapter 24: Finals

    A/N: Suprise! Here''s a double release for the day. Also i would like to send a shout out to Aonte, CPT Ratchet, CynzFireFly, and Sharose for PRing this chp! Well I hope every enjoys the final battle!


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! It is finally time for the match everybody has been looking forward to! Over the past five weeks, these two freshmen have mesmerized and captivated our souls match after match with their awe-inspiring talent and graceful skills. We here at Sinara are truly blessed to have both of these fine young gentlemen lead our team and bring back the title of ¡°Strongest¡± Academy in Xiosu by winning the Rising Star Tournament! Well then let us move on to the introduction of the finalists!


    From the Rhostaz Kingdom: hailed as a prodigy dual elementalist who at the young age of nine has already has reached King Rank in both Earth and Steel elements: Zer Aiur!


    His opponent today is a fellow nine year old freshmen that has caused an uproar throughout the academy with his mysterious status. Hailing from the Kingdom of Nifl, he is a mysterious enigma that is rumored but yet verified to be one of the legendary tri elementalist Azrael Celeste!¡±


    As the two were entering the stage, a large outburst erupted from the stands. Chants for Azrael and Zer vied for supremacy as they grew louder with each chant, attempting to best the other. The two best friends, however, did not notice and just grinned at each from across the stage.


    There was no need for words between the two. All that mattered to them was this highly anticipated battle. Unlike their spars, they would hold nothing back and aim for one thing: Victory. At that moment the referee entered the stage and once the crowd had silence went over the rules one final time.


    ¡°Alright gentlemen. You know the rules. The match will be decided if one loses their consciousness, surrenders, or the panel deems that the strength difference between the contestants is too high. If you hit your opponent in any vital areas, even if it was a mistake, you will be disqualified.


    Contestant Azrael Celeste, are you ready?¡±


    At the referee¡¯s words, Azrael merely nodded his head, not allowing his gaze to falter from Zer.


    ¡°Contestant Zer Aiur, are you ready?¡±While he grinned in anticipation for the battle, Zer also nodded without breaking eye contact with Azrael.


    ¡°Okay then, at the end of the countdown the match shall begin. Five¡­ four¡­ three¡­ two¡­ one¡­. BEGIN!¡±


    Contrary to the majority¡¯s thoughts, instead of them charging at each other both Azrael and Zer walked toward each other at a slow pace. Twenty feet, fifteen, seven. With each step forward the two closed gap in between them. Once the gap was only five feet the two began their assault.


    Having started the incantation as they approached each other, Zer launched his spell. A large earth pillar rose right in front of Azrael which blocked his path forward. He then took advantage of Azrael¡¯s loss of sight as he headed to the left of the pillar and aimed an overhead slash toward his right shoulder. As he went around the pillar and saw Azrael, however, he saw that Azrael was grinning.


    ¡®Shit!¡¯


    When Azrael had seen the pillar of earth rise from the ground. He sent an image to Chunyong. In a circular area around him that was only two feet in height, all the heat rapidly disappeared. The circle then pushed itself outwards, removing all the heat in the area it passed. As he noticed Zer come from the right side of the pillar, a grin broke out. Without even the slightest hesitation, Azrael gave Chunyong the go to release the magic.


    With Azrael at its center, a circle of ice appeared around his midsection that rapidly expanded outward. Due to having jumped backwards immediately, Zer gained a valuable second which allowed him to jump over the ring of ice.


    ¡°Ho¡­ that was quite the good intuition Zer, stepping back immediately. You wouldn¡¯t have had enough time to dodge if you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­. I can¡¯t believe you used my own strategy against me¡­. Who would have thought that you would use that area of effect magic Khione¡¯s Ring there.¡±


    Even though it had only been for a brief moment, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath and gaze at the contestants with admiration. Not only had Zer predicted that both contestants would explode into action and timed the spell correctly, he had also used his intuition to jump backwards and evade Azrael¡¯s spell. Azrael, on the other hand, had seen through his plan and almost instantaneously released a spell to take advantage of Zer¡¯s strategy. The action had been instantaneous and only lasted all of three seconds.


    After the two exchanged a few brief words, Azrael began his offensive. Traversing the ten yard gap between them as numerous fireballs appeared around him. He then rushed off towards Zer. In response Zer improved his physical qualities by casting ¡°Physical Enhance¡±.


    Even though the spell was only a King Rank steel element, it is very helpful skill as it hardened the caster¡¯s muscles for defensive use and improved his strength, speed, and agility. With his physical conditions improved, Zer rushed forward, dodging some of the projectiles while slashing through the others.


    Although he was unable to avoid or destroy all of the fireballs, Zer wasn¡¯t worried as they did minimal damage due to the strengthening of his skin and continued forward. As the two were in striking distance of each other, Zer was the faster one and was the first to send a thrust aimed toward Azrael¡¯s right shoulder.


    Using his spear, Azrael deflected the sword and pushed it outwards. Taking advantage of this, Azrael counterattacked by hitting Zer in the solar plexus with a thrust. As he attempted to press forward with his attack, Zer brought his knee up and connected with his chest. The unexpected strike caused Azrael to fall back, opening the distance between them once more.


    The crowd finally went into a frenzy with the flurry of action. Even though the match had started not too long ago, the two had already exchanged many spells and physical attacks while trying to outsmart their opponent.


    ¡°¡­.That was quite the bout to start off the match Rialesta.¡±


    ¡°I guess you could say ¡°as expected¡± of the final match between these two, Kevin. Not only are they constantly attacking, but also trying to set a trap for their opponent. It almost feels as though I am watching a chess match. Oh they¡¯ve began to trade blows once again! ¡°


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Just as Rialesta had stated, the two had charged at each other again. Unlike the previous time, neither Azrael nor Zer used magic and clashed solely with their weapons. A slash from the right shoulder to left waist, a parry then a counter with a slash arcing upwards. Both sides were focusing primarily on their skills with their weapons as they both attacked ferociously with a never ending rhythm.


    To the spectators in the stands, the clashes began to look as though it was some type of weapon dance. With the sword and double-ended spear in a constant motion, the two would clash with each other, but would never reach their foe¡¯s body.


    ¡°Why do you think that both contestants are only using their weapons and not magic, Rialesta?¡±


    ¡°In a fight at such close range, there is almost no time. The slightest mistake while casting magic could be the determining factor in who wins the match. At most these two could do only the simplest of magic; ones that are quick to cast and can give them even the slightest of advantages to tilt the battle.¡±


    Just as Rialesta had predicted, even during this flurry of strikes the two were trying to think of ideas that could potentially turn the tide of battle their way. Although Zer still had his trump card ¡°Steel Break¡±, he was hesitant to use it as it had already been shown in the previous match and Azrael must have already thought of methods to counter the spell¡¯s main weakness.


    Even though the spell did allow his body¡¯s physical attributes to by several folds, it was only for a brief second and it caused serious after effects to the body. If Zer used it carelessly and used the skill to no avail, the match would be practically over.


    Azrael, on the other hand, was contemplating whether or not to use his darkness element spells. Although Zer already knew he possessed the darkness element, Azrael had never used it in front of him. Even if he couldn¡¯t overpower him with just the darkness spell, the constant barrage of three different elements should be enough.


    The fight slowly began tilting in Zer¡¯s favor. Azrael had known if it was a battle with only weapons, he would lose. Even though he had much more experience than Zer, he had only began training with the spear once again two months ago. Even if he knew all the movements and techniques in his mind, it would still takes years of practice for his body to accumulate enough muscle mass and finesse for him to execute them the way he wanted.


    Zer, on the other hand, had already been training with the sword for over three years. His body had been tempered to wielding the sword. Azrael knew that although he didn¡¯t have actual battle experience, he had trained against some of the top swordsman within the Rhostaz Kingdom so he could gain experience and insight.


    While he knew that the battle was tilting in his favor, Zer refused to get overconfident. While he may be superior with his swordsmanship, he also knew that Azrael was superior in magic and would never admit defeat. He would remain vigilant and wait for the perfect opportunity.


    That opportunity came a few minutes later. As Zer¡¯s overhead slash struck down upon the spear, he noticed that Azrael had stepped on loose rock and momentarily lost his balance. Zer¡¯s chance to finish the match had finally arrived.


    ¡®Got to be now!¡¯


    Zer created a space between him and Azrael by kicking him in the chest, using the momentum to jump backwards. As he had already begun the incantation, by the time he had landed, the spell was already near completion.


    ¡°..come to my aid and give me the strength to defeat  a thousand foes! Steel Break!¡±


    As he completed the incantation, the spell activated. With the strength and speed that only warriors at the Saint level should have, Zer reached Azrael in the blink of an eye and was about to swing his slash his sword down¡­ when he saw Azrael grin. Even though victory should have been guaranteed at that point, Zer felt as though something was wrong and with that grin on his friend¡¯s face, Zer realized that he had been tricked.


    At that moment, numerous chains of water began to wrap around Zer¡¯s body. Even though they were not strong enough to fully bind him, they served their purpose admirably as the chains were able to slow him down enough for the spell¡¯s time limit to pass before he was able to slash.


    As Azrael jumped backwards to widen the gap between them, two javelins began to materialize above him. The first was created from ice while the other was made from fire. Although the two were created in the image of a javelin, the blade end had been shaped into a round shape so that they could not penetrate.


    Having gained enough distance, the javelins shot forward and hit Zer in his chest and solar plexus, causing him to fly backward from the sheer impact. As he hit the ground, Zer kept rolling backwards until he lied on his back 8 feet away. Not taking anything for granted, Azrael remained in a defensive posture ready to strike at any time.


    While Azrael awaited for Zer to stand up, a sharp whistle sound echoed throughout the arena.


    ¡°The panel have decided that contestant Zer Aiur can no longer compete. The champion of the Sinara Academy Representative Tournament is Azrael Celeste!¡±


    At the announcement crowning Azrael as the winner, the crowd exploded into cheers. Even though the crowd had been divided over who they cheered for, at that moment both sides cheered for Azrael as he stood on the stage and for Zer who had put up an excellent fight.


    As soon as he heard that the battle was over, Azrael ran over to Zer¡¯s side. He had grown worried that he might have overdone it by using two javelins and injured him seriously.


    ¡°That was a little overkill at the end, Az.¡±


    Hearing Zer¡¯s unstrained voice, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.


    ¡°Sorry about that man. Are you seriously injured anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Well, if my body didn¡¯t ache so much, I feel as though I¡¯d want to get up and punch you for that second javelin.¡±


    Laughing to hide his embarrassment, Azrael carefully helped him stand up. Giving him a shoulder for support, the two began to exit the stage as the crowd continued to roar from the excitement of the battle that had just transpired, going on long after both participants had exited the stage.

 Chapter 25: Full Moon In the Starry Night Sky

    A/N: Hey everyone, author here. First off, shout out to CPT Ratcher, Spiriter, and CynzFireFly for PRing the chp! Also, Elemental God has finally entered the top 50 at 46! I''d like to thank you all for your support and for reading this story. It has been an pleasure writing this story and I hope you all continue to support and enjoy the series!


    I also have one unfortunate news to say: I will not be able to post a chapter tomorrow as I will be swamped and have too many thing to do. On a happier note, the lyrics below are for this song: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ELdHhYMni74</a>


    This is a personal favorite korean song that I very much enjoy. I know that you guys won''t be able to enjoy but just in case you all wanted to hear it I''m posting the link haha. Well then! Hope you all enjoy the chp!


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Hurry up or we¡¯re going to be late for the festival, Az!¡±


    ¡°I got it, I got it, Winst!¡±


    Rushing after Winston and Zer, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but laugh and shake his head in amusement. As they rushed toward the school entrance, they could see a figures who was already there waiting for them. Seeing them rush over, Han Byul stood up and waved her hands.


    ¡°Geez! Hurry up you two.¡±


    Seeing Han Byul pout, Azrael couldn¡¯t help but smile at such a cute face. Unlike Azrael, Winston, and Zer who wore their school uniform, she had chosen to wear a pure white sleeveless dress instead.  In Azrael¡¯s eyes, there had never been such a lovely image. After they had formed up, the four set off for the capital.


    ¡°Haa¡­ I can¡¯t believe I couldn¡¯t get a carriage for this occasion¡­¡±


    ¡°Winston, It¡¯s only a thirty minute walk anyways~ It¡¯s such a nice day today, let¡¯s enjoy it. Right Az, Zer?¡±


    Zer and Azrael simply nodded their heads as Han Byul attempted to console Winston as they walked. Like she¡¯d said, it really was a beautiful day; with the sun¡¯s rays gently wrapping everything under its warm light. There was also a light breeze that brought a refreshing breath of air. As she stretched her arms out, Han Byul turned toward the boys and began to speak about the upcoming tournament.


    ¡°Haa, it feels so nice out today~ Zer, Az, what do both of you think about the other representatives for the Rising Star Challenge?¡±


    ¡°The actual representatives are fine I think. With you, Az, and I we already make a solid foundation. Wright is a strength based earth elementalist that will be perfect against some of the contestants that have a high defensive capability. Cynthia has her speed that can be used to exploit those that are weaker in defense. Beth, with her light element, is perfect against the slow and brawny type.


    It¡¯s not like our teammates don¡¯t have any weaknesses though. There are several problems, but as long as we have our members face off against the right opponents, we¡¯ll be fine. Since the match setting is a singles elimination for the tournament, we can help mask their weaknesses by putting them in match ups that will favor them.


    The biggest problem we have is the team¡¯s depth. The four reserves are, to say the least, lacking. The most competent among the four is Aren Dufont. She leaves much to be desired. She¡¯s too easy to provoke and lead. The other three¡­ well let¡¯s just pray to the gods that none of the participants get injured seriously enough to the point that they cannot fight.¡±


    As he was listening to Zer¡¯s analysis, Azrael nodded his head. If they had to use their reserves¡­ the team was in for a lot of trouble. Even with Aren¡¯s many faults,she still had skills to back her spot on the team. If they had to use any of the three also, the chances they could win would drop severely.


    ¡°*sigh*.. I feel so left out¡­ I¡¯m sorry that I was born as a useless guy you three..¡±


    Seeing Winston¡¯s dejected face and slumped shoulders, the three began to laugh. After they consoled him back into his regular mood, the three began to talk about the festival in Leah.


    ¡°It really is nice though, that for the last day before the semester ends, the Academy gives a day off for Leah¡¯s Summer Festival. I heard the food is especially to die for~¡±


    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say you were getting fat and needed to- GAAAHHHH!!¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho, Winston~ you should know there are things you can and can¡¯t say to a girl~¡±


    A right uppercut landed beautifully on Winston¡¯s stomach and dropped him to his knees. Beside his crouched figure, Azrael and Zer could swear there was a scary girl with long hair and mask holding onto a knife above Han Byul. Slowly, the two backed away from her as her face twitched while smiling at Winston.


    ¡®¡­..master¡­.. this one has never felt such fear for a human¡­¡¯


    ¡®¡­Me neither Chunyong.. me neither¡­¡¯


    Azrael couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the scary figure of Han Byul. He swore to himself that he would never bring up the ¡®taboo¡¯ topic in front of her. In his heart he thanked Winston for being the sacrifice and prayed for his safe journey.


    After Azrael and Zer picked up the pitiful existence, the four continued on toward Leah. After walking for another fifteen minutes while chatting they soon arrived to Leah. At the gate entrance, they could see the festive mood of the city.


    ¡°It really is quite hectic¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your first time in a large city for the Summer Festival right Az? This isn¡¯t anything. Anyways what do you all say to going to the entertainment district to watch some plays and listen to some performances?¡¯


    Seeing everyone nod, Winston guided the group into the city. As they made their way through, Azrael¡¯s gaze kept switching between the many interesting sights on the streets. There was one stall that showcased many rare exotic birds, another that were selling some weird type of headgear that  seemed as if it was made from a fabric wrapping around itself. Wafts of enticing aromas permeated throughout the streets with spices that he had never smelled before. Han Byul, seeing Azrael¡¯s eye sparkle at all the new sights, couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    ¡°Hehehe. Az you look like a child who just saw a trope performance.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Oh, sorry about that. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s the first time seeing all these..¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize hehe. Oh we¡¯re almost at the entertainment district! Let¡¯s go Az!¡±


    As she noticed entertainment district in front, Han Byul grabbed Azrael¡¯s hand and rushed forward. Surprised at the sudden skin contact, Azrael follows her with a bewildered expression. As Zer and Winston saw the two as they rushed forward, they looked at each other with a knowing grin on their face before rushing after the two.


    Azrael, Winston, Zer, and Han Byul passed the rest of the morning watching the actors play out a historic event, a comedic act about a lover who could never find his soul mate even though she was right in front of his nose, and performances by bards. Laughing at the actors and comedic tunes by the bards, the four had a lively time before going back to the stalls in the streets for lunch.


    With Winston and Han Byul in the lead, the group went through many stalls. At one of the stalls the four grabbed some type of bird meat on a stick that had been glazed by a tangy sauce. The sweet taste of the sauce and soft texture of the meat was an excellent combination and tasted heavenly to Azrael.


    Azrael, Han Byul, and Zer couldn¡¯t stop laughing when, at another shop Winston¡¯s face rapidly brightened red, once he had eaten a beef that had been marinated in some spicy paste. Frantically waving his arms, he finally received a cup of water from the vendor, who had an amused expression on his face. After he had gulped down the cup of water, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After they had stuffed their bellies contently, the group headed toward the game stalls. In one of the stalls, there was a game where rectangular shaped wood would pop up from the numerous holes on the board, and the players had to whack them with a mallet. When they were told it was a two player game, Winston and Zer had brought out and handed five bronze coins each to the vendor.


    ¡°Hu hu hu¡­. Today will finally be the day I surpass you Zer!¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Hmph, as if the likes of you could defeat me!¡±


    With eyes burning with determination, the two grabbed hold of a mallet and prepared to begin the match. As the vendor made sure both were ready, he pressed a switch. With that, the battle of men(?), between the two occurred.


    Two minutes afterward¡­


    ¡°Kuh¡­. To have lost to Winst¡­¡±


    ¡°Muahahah! I have succeeded in topping Rhostaz Kingdom¡¯s prodigy!¡±


    As Azrael and Han Byul stared at Zer who was kneeling on the ground with all four limbs touching the ground and Winston leaning backwards and boasting, the two shook their heads. Picking Zer up, the group headed for the next stall.


    Azrael noticed that at one of the stalls they were giving away large dolls as rewards, piquing his interest. He headed over and saw that inside there was three long shelves filled with dolls on the wall. The vendor, seeing Azrael approach, rushed forward and greeted him.


    ¡°Why hello there dear customer. Would you like to play?¡±


    ¡°Good evening sir. What are the rules for this game?¡±


    ¡°Well dear customer, you will be given five round rocks and the purpose of the game is for you to make the dolls fall off the shelf. If you make four dolls fall, you will be able to take one of those four dolls as a reward. If you are able to make five dolls fall, you may choose one of the large dolls as a reward. For every five stones, you must pay five coppers. Would you like to give it a try dear customer?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Here is five coppers.¡±


    ¡°Thank you dear customer. I bid you good luck.¡±


    As the vendor smiled while receiving the payment and headed back behind the table, Azrael stepped forward and picked up the five stones. After making sure the balance was fine on the stones, Azrael prepared to throw. As he looked at the vendor who was smiling one last time, a smirk appeared on his face.


    ¡¯Hmph. Like I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that the trap of this game is to throw it straight at the dolls. Like your petty tricks would stop me. I¡¯ll be taking one of those large dolls for Han Byul!¡¯


    With those thoughts, Azrael released his first throws. As the rock sailed through the air, it missed hitting a doll and hit the wall. As the vendor saw this, a grin rose on the vendor¡¯s face as he thought Azrael had missed. That grin, however, quickly faded as the rock bounced off the wall and hit one of the dolls from behind and pushed it off the shelf.


    ¡®¡­.That has to be a lucky shot. There¡¯s no way he can do that again!¡¯


    While the vendor was trying to convince himself it was mere luck, the other three arrived at the stall while Azrael fired of the rest of the rocks in succession. As each rocked bounced off the wall at an angle and knocked a doll off the shelf, the vendor¡¯s face grew pale. As the final rock hit the wall, it rebounded and just like the previous four rocks, hit one of the dolls and pushed it off.


    With a stunned face, the vendor handed a large white teddy bear to Azrael. The teddy bear had a sky blue dress on with angel wings propping out from its back. On the head there was a laurel of blue roses and above that, as if levitating, stood a golden halo.


    Thanking the vendor with a smile, he then turned around to the grins of his friends. Without a hesitation, Azrael extended his arm forward and gave the doll to Han Byul.


    ¡°Here, you can have this Han Byul. I don¡¯t need a doll.¡±


    As she opened her eyes large in surprise, she grabbed the doll that was almost as big as her and tightly hugged it. After she had held onto it for a while, she looked over toward Azrael and showed a large smile.


    ¡°Thank you Az!¡±


    With his cheek slightly reddening, Azrael nodded his head and the four moved on. As they continued visiting many stalls, the sun began to finally descend. At one of the squares, Winston, Zer, Han Byul, and Azrael noticed a large group had gathered around a makeshift stage. Curious to the reason, the four headed toward the area.


    ¡°Are there any other people that would like to sign up for the talent show?¡±


    As they reached the stage, they all heard the person on the stage yell loudly about the talent show. At the mention of a talent show, a glint appeared in Zer and Winston¡¯s eyes. With a evil grin appearing on their face, the two immediately turned toward Azrael.


    ¡°Hey Az, you¡¯re a good singer! You should go sign up.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Surprised at the sudden plan by Zer, Azrael¡¯s heart dropped into his stomach as he turned around and saw the evil grins on Zer and Winston¡¯s face.


    ¡®Oi¡­. you can¡¯t be serious! These two...¡¯


    As he frantically attempted to think of a way out of the situation, Zer and Winston grabbed both his arms and began dragging him toward the stage. Amused at the spectacle, Han Byul just stayed where she was and bemusedly watched the struggling figure of Azrael being carried away.


    ¡°Sir, our friend here Azrael would like to sign up for the talent show!¡±


    ¡°Alright then, just come to the back of the stage and sign up!¡±


    As they followed, the person on the stage¡¯s direction, they took Azrael to the back. Having gave up, Azrael accepted his fate and signed up at the desk for the talent show and received a number. Giving him a thumbs up, Zer and Winston headed back to the front to join up with Han Byul and waited for Azrael¡¯s turn to come up.


    After twenty other contestants and waiting for two hours, Azrael got onto the stage. As had been previously arranged at the desk, a bard was waiting for him on the stage. Heading over to him, Azrael spoke for a brief moment before he received an okay from him. With the preparations complete, he looked across the audience and found his three friends toward the back. As he found Han Byul, Azrael focused solely on her and began to sing.


    ¡°Upon seeing you my eyes can no longer move


    I knew at first sight that you were the one


    Your face shone as you came toward me


    You are so beautiful you can make me go blind


    I don¡¯t know why


    But it¡¯s not strange


    Yet my heart is fluttering


    You took all of my heart


    I want to tell you carefully


    I want to be brave


    Starting from today


    Can I love you?


    It¡¯s the first time


    I don¡¯t want to lose this obvious feeling


    I think love is going to come


    I¡¯ll give only good things to you


    I don¡¯t know why


    But it¡¯s not strange


    Yet my heart is fluttering


    You took all of my heart


    I put up with a lot of goodbyes and lots of tears


    So it¡¯s a little late, but I think I¡¯ve finally met the one


    Can I love this person that¡¯s sitting in front of me?


    I¡¯ll confess to you with my beating heart


    I want to tell you carefully


    I want to be brave


    Starting from today


    Can I love you?


    It¡¯s the first time


    I don¡¯t want to lose this obvious feeling


    I think love is going to come


    I¡¯ll give only good things to you


    Starting from today, can I love you?¡±


    As he finished his song, a wave of silence filled the audience until one person began to clap. Soon afterward, another clapped and soon the crowd was clapping and cheered loudly for Azrael as he exited. After he had arrived at the back of the stage, he returned the number he had received to the desk and went to the back of the crowd where his friend awaited him. To his surprise, when he reached the back, only Han Byul was present.


    ¡°Hey Han Byul, where¡¯s everyone else?¡±


    Not even saying one word, Han Byul walked forward until she was right in front of Azrael. As he saw her from such a close distance, he noticed that her eyes were moist. At that moment, she closed her eyes and leaned forward.


    As she put her face right beside his, she turned her face and pressed her lips on Azrael¡¯s right cheek. Feeling her lips on his cheek, his body froze and he could only move his eyes and look at Han Byul¡¯s face as they stayed in that position under the gaze of the full moon in the starry night sky.

 Poll

    Sorry its taking so long to post a chp everyone. But wanted to ask everyone something. I am at the moment debating about changing the characters age... I know they''re 9 currently but was thinking of making them a little older such as 12-13.... Of course if I did change it i''d go back in the previous chps and make it so it makes sense. Anyways please comments on your thoughts about this. In about 24 i''ll check back on here and make a decision based on everyone''s opinion!

 Chapter 26: Growth

    A/N: First off shout out to Wraith for PRing this chp.


    Based on the poll, I have decided to change the MC and his friend''s age. They will now be 12 years old. Reason for this: Like some have mentioned, none of them act like 9 yrs olds, even the most childest one Winston. So jusr to make it a little more reasonable I decided to change it. I''m going to be changing it as I edit the earlier chps but basically Az will take the test at 11 and enter the school at 12. All the freshmen will be that age now. Since I am editing my earlier chps anyways was the reason I chose to do polls now since I''ll be updating the chps anyways.


    Anyways, sorry for the late update! Hope you all enjoy the chp!


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    My dear precious son,


    I was so glad to see your mail arrive the other day. Mom was worried that you had grown up and forgotten about her you know? Since you haven¡¯t written back for over 4 months, your father and I have been worried that you were injured. You should have seen your father, he was even talking about going to the academy to make sure that nothing had happened to you.


    Speaking of your father, he has received a new position as the sword instructor for Count Lemmenier! A couple of weeks ago, the Count visited Baron Sinclair and spotted your father while he was training the soldiers. The Count was so impressed that he went up to your father and asked right there if he would become the sword instructor for his troops.


    When your father mentioned he was still employed by the Baron, the Count just waved it off and told him not to worry about such trivial matters. A couple of hours later, the Count came back with a smile on his face and told your father to pack his belongings because he was coming to the central area with him.


    Your father is going to be receiving thrice as much pay compared to when he was teaching for the Baron. The house that we now live in thanks to the Count is very nice. Not only is it three times as large as our old home, but we also have a large front yard that Aurora and Azer can play in.


    The best news though is that we¡¯re only three days away from Leah now! It won¡¯t take long for you to come back home now. If you don¡¯t come back during the holiday again, then Mom will personally go to Sinara Academy and drag you home okay?


    Azer and Aurora have also been growing up very well. They¡¯re both taller than you were when you were their age you know? As always, the two of them are still as focused on training as before. It really is worrying when I see them train so hard. When you come home, can you try to get them to stop training so much?


    Oh that reminds me, you won¡¯t believe what happened just the other week! After dinner one night the two of them dragged dad and I to their rooms. Thinking that they had just made something and wanted to show us, we went along.


    What greeted us in the room was, to our great surprise, a large bull and an elegant crane. With an extra hop in their steps, Azer went beside the bull and Aurora the crane. With a look of great pride Azer, introduced us to Wangso and Aurora introduced us to Dooroomi.


    Wangso is a large bull whose height reached your father¡¯s shoulder. He wears body armor that has numerous bronze metal plates which overlap each other on his body and go from his back to his head. Oh, He also has a helmet with small slits for the eyes and an opening at the bottom for the mouth. On either side of the helmet, horns expand outwards at a ninety degree angle before then rising upwards at a slight angle towards the middle of his head.


    Even though he looks so fearsome, he is quite a cute child. He was so excited at seeing new things and behaved very playfully. He told us that he was considered an infant among the elementals. It actually reminded me of you when you were so excited and were asking me what everything was.


    Dooroomi, on the other hand, is a crane that stands around five foot five inches and looks very slender and fragile, like a porcelain vase. She has glistening white feathers everywhere except for the pearly gray area that covers her cheek, throat, neck, and the tips of her wings. What stands out most about her figure, however, is the patch of red skin that makes it seem as though she is wearing a crown.


    She really is a beautiful bird. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration when I saw her. Even the way she speaks sounds sweet and elegant. It¡¯s unfortunate that she can¡¯t be permanently materialized yet~


    Even though I know that elementals can show up at any time, it was a huge shock to your dad and I to see Wangso and Dooroomi materialized. The twins just turned nine a couple of weeks ago, but the two of them are already training in magic. Anyway, seeing them in ethereal form reminded me of the time you brought Samjoko, Chunyong, and Bonghwang out in ethereal form for us in the living room. They¡¯re doing well right? Tell them I said hi.


    Seeing how weak I am, it is really hard for me to believe I was able to give birth to such exceptional children as you three. Even though your father is very strong, I was afraid that my lack of talent would drag all of you down. Thankfully that doesn¡¯t appear to be the case.


    Enough talk about us for now, let¡¯s talk about you. First off, congratulations on winning the school tournament son! You cannot know how proud your dad and I were when we saw it in your letter. You should have seen your dad bragging to everyone he saw. I felt so ashamed to be outside with him as he told any and everyone on the streets.


    Your dad wants me to remind you that even though you won one competition, you still have a long journey ahead of you to become strong. Don¡¯t slack off and train even more! Even though he says that, please be careful honey. Mommy wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if you got hurt severely. Remember this, your well-being is more important than anything else!


    Anyways, I believe I have already written too much. Let me finish this letter off with a few reminders. Like always my precious son, make sure that you always wash in the morning and eat all your meals. Even though I know you enjoy training, make sure to rest every once in a while. It isn¡¯t healthy for your body if you are training all the time.


    Also keep up with your studies. If your grades aren¡¯t good, then mommy will not be happy okay? Make sure that you don¡¯t skip any meals either, especially the vegetables! I know how much you hate them, but right now is the most important time for your body. It is growing and needs all the nutrients it can receive.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Also, remember no females are allowed until they pass mommy¡¯s inspection! Even if she is the princess of one of the five Kingdoms, I will not accept her until I have personally met her.


    I cannot wait to see you in a month and a half from now. You may have been gone for only a year, but its been a year too long for me. You must have grown so much. Good luck in the Rising Star Tournament. Don¡¯t get hurt and we¡¯ll see you afterwards okay? We all send our love to you dear.


    - Azela Celeste.


    ¡°How¡¯s your family doing Az?¡± Han Byul questioned.


    ¡°They¡¯re doing well. My dad became the sword instructor for Count Lemmenier and my siblings¡¯ elementals finally appeared in ethereal form.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Congratulations!¡±


    Under the shade of a large tree within the academy, Azrael laid on the ground while Han Byul gently patted his hair. After he read the letter, Azrael folded it with caution and tucked it into his pocket before he laid his head in Han Byul¡¯s lap and closed his eyes once more with a satisfied expression on his face.


    Han Byul couldn¡¯t help but smile as she gazed down on Azrael¡¯s peaceful expression. Who would have thought that the boy who was on her lap and had such a peaceful look on his face was the strongest student in Sinara Academy? As she shook her head in amusement, she began to recall the events that had occurred that night four months ago.


    When Azrael first stepped onto the stage for the talent contest, Han Byul had been worried for him. She was scared he might make a mistake and be jeered by the crowd. That worry, however, faded away as the bard began to play his strings instrument, and he looked toward her with a smile before he began.


    Without ever looking away from her, Azrael began to sing.  His brown eyed gaze was so powerful that, even in the back of the crowd, Han Byul could feel it. In direct contrast, his voice was soft and sweet as the words reached her ears. As she watched Azrael¡¯s passionate performance for her, her heartbeat began to quicken and emotions began to flood her. She had been so caught up in the moment that she did not even notice Zer and Winston look at each other with a meaningful glance and leave. Both of them felt as though Azrael and Han Byul needed a private moment.


    After the performance ended, she stood stock still while she attempted to get her emotions under control. At the appearance of Azrael,her body seemed to move on its own as she leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. Although she did not why, she felt compelled to respond to his own feelings with hers.


    ¡°U¡­um.. Han Byul?¡±


    Slowly, she drew back a few inches and looked at Azrael. With his face red as a tomato, he was finally able to stutter out the words that had been stuck in his throat. As she saw him at a loss for the first time, Han Byul couldn¡¯t help but laugh and put her head against his chest as she wrapped her arms around his waist. Since he didn¡¯t know what else to do, Azrael wrapped her in his embrace and began to lightly pat her back. From that night onward, their relationship had blossomed.


    The next four months had been pure bliss for the two of them. Even though Azrael, Zer, Winston, and Han Byul were still always together, the students noticed that the atmosphere around Azrael and Han Byul had changed. The two of them were often seen either with locked arms or lost in their own pink world.


    News spread throughout the academy like a wildfire that the two were now dating. The way that everyone saw him immediately changed. The girls began to notice him more and showed interest in him as a man while the males stared daggers at him. Azrael began to wonder if he had somehow become the enemy of all men in the academy.


    ¡°Zer, look at those two lovebirds over there.¡±


    ¡°...All men with girlfriends are the enemy of single men!¡±


    As Han Byul turned her head toward the source of the voices, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the sight. Zer and Winston were behind the tree, peeking at the two.


    ¡°Hehe, stop being so silly you two~ come over here.¡±


    ¡°Yo~ Zer, Winst. Is it time already?¡±


    At the sight of his two best friends, Azrael raised his head from Han Byul¡¯s lap and greeted them. While she watched the three chat, she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at how much they had grown in the past four months.


    Zed now stood at five foot six inches. His body had begun to gain muscle mass over the past few months and possessed an indomitable presence. Matched with his sharp stormy gaze, he exuded an aura that made others unintentionally defer to him.


    Winston had sprouted like a beanstalk and was now six foot one inches. The childish look on his face had begun to disappear as his chin and cheek bones became more prominent. The fat on his body had turned into bulging muscles from the constant swordsmanship training.


    Azrael now stood at five foot seven inches with a lean body due to the daily sprints he did every morning. He had also cut his hair so that it only reached his chin and trimmed his bangs so that his brown eyes were more prominent.


    ¡°I hate to break up the lovey dovey atmosphere between you two, but we need to head toward the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°So why are we going to a restaurant for dinner today anyways Winst?¡±


    ¡°Az, I told you that someone let me know that this place made amazing steak!¡±


    Once Azrael and Han Byul rose, they headed off. At the school entrance, a carriage drawn by two black stallions awaited them. After they had gotten in, the driver urged the stallions on and traveled toward Leah.


    The trip was uneventful. While everybody casually talked, the scenery from the window constantly changed. After they had travelled for forty minutes, they reached their designation.


    After he helped Han Byul off the carriage, Azrael went to the entrance and opened the door for her. As the door opened, a flood of voices exploded out from inside the restaurant.


    ¡°HAPPY BIRTHDAY AZRAEL!!¡±


    Shocked by sudden sound and from his name being called, he looked inside just as two blurs jumped at him.


    ¡°Eh?! Azer, Aurora?!¡±

 Prequel: Revenge

    A/N: First off, I want to say sorry to everyone for the long wait. Work has really picked up and it has been hectic. Also I have started to train for an event that my unit is doing called the Warrior Dash after work so it really has been eating into my time to write... Anyways I just want to let you guys know I probably won''t be able to keep up my original speed of one chp a day... Now it won''t be as long of a wait as it was from the last chp and now but most likely a chp every two-three days for the foreseeable future until work calms down and the Warrior Dash on the 25th of April. Hope you guys understand!


    I know this isn''t a chp but this is the prequel to Elemental God that I submitted for the Wizard in Wonderland contest. Hope this helps enlighten you all about why he was so revenge driven and shows you how strong he used to be haha. Anyways shout out to Wraith for PRing this and hope you all enjoy it!


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Azuel, you damn devil! We have finally caught you! It is time for you to pay for the atrocious sins you have committed against humanity!¡±


    ¡°HAHAHA. Atrocious crimes?! If ridding our world of a few scumbags from the Estran Kingdom is an atrocious crime, then I shall gladly go to hell along with you all!¡±


    With thousands of stars shining brightly in the night sky, a host of ten thousand troops were sprawled out on an open plain that spanned for thousands of yards. The soldiers wore silver armor that reflected the star shines throughout the plains. On the cloth that covered the middle portion of the armor, Estran Kingdom¡¯s insignia of a red griffon was stitched on. The front row of the coalition was made up of soldiers who held large tower shields that dwarfed their own heights and was decorated with the same insignia. Behind them, rows upon rows the soldiers carried an array of weaponry that ranged from swords, to spears, to polearms, and even javelins.


    In the rear, thousands of archers stood at the ready.  The archers, like the soldiers, wore the Griffon insignia over their leather armor. With their black oak long bows in their hands and arrows in the quiver behind their back, they were prepared to bring their mighty long bows up and into position to fire at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Alongside the archers, there were large masses of people that wore only a red robe. In their hands were large wooden staves of various designs. These people were members of the Estran Kingdom¡¯s famous mage division ¡°Apep¡±.


    The Apep Division was rumored to be the world¡¯s strongest mage unit. Just like the mythical dragon they were named after, they were supposed to have the strength to devour the gods. Even though there were mages who were stronger individually, the Apep Division¡¯s true strength laid in their mass spells. Mass spells were magic spells that were cast by multiple mages. They were said to be hundreds of times stronger than a spell cast by a single individual.


    In between the masses of bodies stood large banners that streamed in the air as soft winds came from the east. Circled around the banners was a contingent of knights that wore golden armor and a group of mages which wore pure white robes that radiated a light aura. If anybody looked upon them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help but to sigh in admiration.


    This contingent was Estran Kingdom¡¯s elite unit, the Paladins. This unit only recruited the most outstanding of Soldiers who were gifted in the light element. It was rumored that ten Paladins once defeated five hundred soldiers during a battle.


    Inside the Paladin¡¯s formation were the King, the prince, and all of the Kingdom¡¯s generals. As they all looked at Azuel two hundred yards away, expressions of contempt and hate could be seen on their faces. All of them couldn¡¯t help but think of the disgrace that had been brought upon their beloved Kingdom the past five years.


    Even though there was an army of ten thousand only two hundred yards away from him, a large grin was on Azuel¡¯s face. His heart was unusually calm in this situation. This was the moment that he had been waiting for ever since he began his path for vengeance twenty years ago. Slowly, he began to recall the scenes that culminated to this final fight.


    Twenty years ago, on the day of his wedding, the Estran Kingdom had sent a platoon to slaughter them. The first victim was his father as an arrow impaled his throat. With that as a signal, over thirty soldiers with an insignia of a red griffin charged in. Enraged at his father¡¯s death and fearful for the lives of his mother and wife, Azuel roared as he charged forward to confront them.


    Ice began to form into a spear in Azuel right hand. Even though he didn¡¯t have his beloved ¡°Brionac¡± with him, he rushed the soldiers with no fear for his own life. When he was only fifty feet away from them, he finalized his spell and dark clouds appeared rapidly over the soldier¡¯s heads. Before any of them could reach, lightning upon lightning fell upon them, roasting some of them inside their armor while paralyzing the others. Unfortunately, the spell was only able to take out ten of them before the two sides collided.


    Just like an animal cornered, Azuel abandoned any notion of defense and ferociously attacked the soldiers. As he attacked them with his spear, fire balls, ice spikes, and rock bullets attacked the nearby soldiers. Even though he was taking them down one by one, Azuel also accumulated many wounds on his body and was unable to do anything as three of the soldiers peeled off and went for his mother and wife.


    When he noticed the three peel off, he attempted to block their progress but was held in place by the remaining five. At the sight of them approaching the women, his eyes became red. With reckless abandon, he renewed his attack on the five soldiers so that they he could catch up.


    Even though the soldiers were scared witless, none dared to retreat. If word reached their superior and the King, their families would be executed for their treason. If they died here, their families would instead receive compensation and should be able to carry on. As fear mixed with their desperation and determination, they continued to hold on as the other three went to complete their task: Kill Chrystal.


    As he dispatched the final soldier, Azuel raised his head to the sight of his mother being stabbed in the chest. As she turned her face toward Azuel for the final time, he could see her apologetic face. Even when she met her death, the last feeling she felt was that of sadness for her son who would have to live from now on without his parents.


    Azuel¡¯s body froze. Even though he was one of the strongest demons within the army, all he could do was watch as his parents were murdered in front of his eyes. Just then, he noticed movement at the corner of his vision. As he turned his head to look, he saw the other two approach his wife.


    ¡°CHRYSTALLL!!!¡±


    At the sight of his wife, his body rushed forward at a speed that he never known he could reach. Startled by the yell, Chrystal turned her head toward Azuel as he desperately ran toward her. Even though she knew he wouldn¡¯t make it in time and she would be killed, she didn¡¯t release her gaze from her newlywed husband and showed him the dazzling smile which had captivated him in the first place.


    The two Soldiers also noticed Azuel¡¯s approach due to the shout and turned around to block his forward path. At the sight of the soldiers, Azuel created a spear made out of ice and a bullet of earth which killed the two on impact. Since he was so obsessed in the thought of saving his wife, Azuel didn¡¯t notice that he had released magic without an incantation for the first time.


    Just as he was only twenty feet away, however, the soldier completed his mission. With both of his hands on the hilt, he thrusted the sword forward and stabbed Chrystal¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡±


    With the sight of his wife being stabbed still in his eyes, Azuel reached the soldier and violently displaced his head from his body with one sweep before he pushed the body away. As the sword came out of her body, Chrystal¡¯s body collapsed toward the ground. Just as her body was about to hit the ground, Azuel caught her and gently laid her on the ground while he supported her body.


    ¡°CHRYSTAL! CHRYSTAL! WAKE UP!  YOU CAN¡¯T DIE ON ME HERE! WE HAVE SO MUCH TO DO REMEMBER? WE STILL HAVEN¡¯T BUILT A HOUSE FOR THE TWO OF US. A HOUSE THAT WAS SO WARM THAT NO ONE WOULD EVER WANT TO LEAVE! WE STILL HAVEN¡¯T BROUGHT TO THIS WORLD OUR CHILDREN WHO WOULD PLAY IN THE FRONT YARD AND WOULD BE THE EXACT IMAGE OF YOU!¡±


    As Azuel attempted to stop the blood flow from her stomach and yelled, Chrystal slowly opened her eyes. At the sight of her husband, a smile appeared on her face while a steady flow of tears began to roll down her face.


    ¡°Azuel, I am truly happy to have met you in this life. Before I met you, I felt so lost and lonely after my parents had died. These past four months¡­..truly have been¡­. some of¡­. the happiest ...moments...in my life. Thank...you...Azuel¡­.I¡­love¡­you¡±


    Azuel spent the next month to heal. Even though all he wanted to do was find out who ordered the mission, he knew that with his body the way it was, he would only walk to his own death. The mere thought of dying before he got his revenge was too much for him to handle and thus he decided to bide his time. His body slowly healed and after three weeks, his body was back to its original form. Satisfied, he prepared for his journey and on the fourth week decided to leave.


    ¡°Hey dad, mom, my love, I don¡¯t know when the next time I will be able to visit you three will be. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t able to protect you. My current strength wasn¡¯t enough. Even though I want to find whoever did this to you three right now and rip their head off, I know that I am too weak. I plan on going into hiding to train for the next fifteen years inside the Forest of Despair. Even though it is very dangerous, there is no better place to quickly get stronger. I promise you on my name Azuel Donqen, that I shall not stop until I kill those responsible from the Estran Kingdom. Well then, watch over me from above okay? I love and miss you three¡­¡±


    With that, Azuel put the hood of his cloak over his head, turned, and left without once turning around. There were no additional words needed. With his eyes filled with determination, he began his travel to the Forest of Despair.


    The Forest of Despair was an infamous forest that housed thousands of strong monsters. It was even rumored to be the home of one of the most notorious races, the Black Dragons. Many people had gone inside, but few had ever returned. Azuel planned to train there since he would always be in life or death situations and there was no faster way to become stronger. With a week of constant travel, he arrived at the edge of the forest.


    ¡°So this is the Forest of Despair, huh? It sure does give a depressing aura. Well, it¡¯s time for me to get acquainted with my new home for the next fifteen years!¡±


    With those words, Azrael moved forward without hesitation and entered the Forest of Despair.


    ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++


    ¡°Ahh~ it feels so good to finally get out of that damn depressing place.¡±


    At the edge of the Forest of Despair, a large demon could be spotted. If anyone had seen him, they would automatically have assumed he was some beggar because his cloak and pants were all worn down and in tatters. There were large claw marks and there were several locations where patches of cloth were missing on his cloak.


    ¡°It really has been fifteen years huh? Well then, it¡¯s about time to head towards Estran Kingdom.¡±


    With a grin on his face, Azuel began to head east.


    If anyone familiar with Azuel saw him just then, they would question whether it was the same person. Even though physically his large six foot well-muscled frame was the same, the feeling he gave off had completely changed. After he spent fifteen years within the Forest of Despair and had faced constant life and death situations, he gave off an overwhelming aura and exuded confidence.


    For the next five years, Azuel went from province to province and assaulted the nobles of the Estran Kingdom. The red griffin insignia on the armor of the soldiers during that fateful day represented the Estran Kingdom. The only people capable of ordering such an attack were the high nobility.


    Azuel always left carnage and dead soldiers in his wake in his attacks. After he had killed all the guards, he would question the nobles about the events that had happened fifteen years ago before he killed them. Slowly, rumors began to appear throughout the Kingdom that a ¡°devil¡± had begun to kill the evil nobilities. After he had killed five nobles, the Royal family finally acted and sent out a unit to hunt him.


    On the tenth noble, Azuel finally find a clue. The noble had heard a rumor that ten years ago General Zwetif ordered a special platoon to conduct a mission in the demon country. Satisfied that he finally had a clue, he gave the noble a quick death by beheading him and left.


    Ten days afterwards, Azrael finally reached General Zwetif¡¯s location. That night, he infiltrated the Zwetif estate and killed all the guards before he interrogated General Zwetif. At first, he showed a brave front and refused to tell Azuel what he wanted. He hadn¡¯t expected Azuel to not mind and begin to torture him, however. After an hour of constant torture, General Zwetif gave in and told him everything he wanted to know. The truth shocked and horrified Azuel.


    Ten years before Azuel had met Chrystal, the King Galan and his special contingent which included General Zwetif traveled along the border of the Estran Kingdom and demon country. At that time, the King had spotted Chrystal when she was out with her parents to pick edible plants to eat. As soon as he laid eyes upon her, he became enthralled.


    When King Galan approached, Chrystal and her parents immediately bowed. They could tell by his guards that the person was some high noble or royalty. When he saw them bow, King Galan smirked and told them who he was and that he wanted to make Chrystal his concubine. When her parents heard this, their face paled. Even though they didn¡¯t want to refuse a request from a King, they didn¡¯t want their daughter to be forced even more.


    When the King heard their refusal, he became infuriated. He gave General Zwetif the order to kill them and the General complied with gusto. At the sight of her parents being murdered, Chrystal couldn¡¯t help but cry in despair as she rushed forward to her parents that were lying on the ground. As she ran, however, soldiers grabbed her and took her in front of the King.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    With a rotten smirk on his face, he ordered his men to search for the dead parent¡¯s home. When they found it fifteen minutes later, they headed toward the house at once. Once they entered the clearing where the house was, King Galan ordered his men to toss Chrystal inside and then to guard the house. With a knowing smile on their face, the men tosses her in and provided security.


    For the next eight years, the King periodically went to the forest along with General Zwetif and some guards. Even though she found she was disgusted and wanted to kill herself, she just couldn¡¯t bear to take away her life which was the only legacy that had been left by her parents. She also contemplated whether she should flee, but she couldn¡¯t get herself to leave the house that she had grown up in with her parents. She also wouldn¡¯t have put it against King Galan to find out she had fled and to quickly find her.


    For the next year and a half, King Galan wasn¡¯t able to visit due to issues with the Kingdom. After being separated for such a long time, he was excited to see her. When he arrived at the house, however, it was void of any life.


    On the bed was a note. When a soldier brought the letter to him, he opened it immediately and read the content.


    Dear King Galan,


    I can no longer bear it. I have found a man that I love and have left with him. Please let me go and don¡¯t look for us.


    - Chrystal


    After he read the short letter, he ripped the letter to pieces in rage. His heart raged at the thought of Chrystal¡¯s betrayal. He immediately ordered General Zwetif to send thirty soldiers to immediately go search for Chrystal and kill her and her love.


    When Azuel heard the whole story, his mind went blank with fury. His hand which was grabbing General Zwetif lit on fire and began to burn his face. As General Zwetif cried in agony, Azuel imagined his poor wife at the time. He wasn¡¯t mad at all about how she lied about her past. Who would want to recall that sort of hideous memory and tell others about it?


    After General Zwetif had been burned to death, he let go of the charred body and moved out with only the thought of how to kill the King in his mind.


    +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++


    The next morning, when King Galan woke up, he heard about the death of General Zwetif. Furious, he immediately ordered an investigation. That night, after a long day of Royal family business, he returned to his room to find a note on his bed. Curious, he picked it up and read the contents.


    I know about Chrystal. I will await for you at Lord Ven¡¯s Plains.


    When he saw the contents of the note, King Galan¡¯s face paled. The Belia Religious Order was very powerful within the Estran Kingdom, almost enough to rival the Royal family. Over ninety percent of the citizens were followers of Belia. In the religion, it was forbidden for a man to take anyone except his wife to bed even if he was the King.


    Even though he had multiple concubines, they were all spread out through the Kingdom in various locations secretly. If word came out that he had cheated on his wife and took a concubine, then the citizens would be in an uproar. With the citizens backing, the Belia Religious Order may very well remove him from power and execute him.


    Without a second thought, King Galan summoned the Captain of his elite guards. He ordered him to immediately dispatch fifty elite soldiers to Lord Ven¡¯s Plains to kill whoever left the note. With a nod, the Captain acknowledged the order and left to see it done. That night, the King did not sleep well.


    For the next week, the King waited to hear the news that the person had been killed but received no word. It was only a half day travel from the capital to the plains. When he yelled at the Captain about what happened, all he got in reply was that most likely the soldiers had been killed. Furious, he immediately ordered the Captain to send out two hundred soldiers this time.


    Once again, even after a week the King received no word. As he became frantic, he ordered more and more soldiers to be sent out. Four hundred soldiers, seven hundred, even a thousand¡­ none returned. As word spread of large movements of soldiers never returning, King Galan finally lost it and personally went to Lord Ven¡¯s Plains alongside his son and a ten thousand strong army.


    ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++


    ¡°You devil, you sure must have had fun killing my men! Well that ends tonight! Prepare to enjoy your visit to hell!¡±


    ¡°Me? Go to hell? AHAHAHA. Well you¡¯re right I really might go to hell. Before I go, however, I will make sure to take you along with me! You dare think you can do what you did to my wife and live?!¡±


    ¡°Wife?!?!¡±


    King Galan face changed into one of confusion at Azuel¡¯s words. After a few moments, however, his face lights up in recognition.


    ¡°Ah! So you¡¯re that whore¡¯s husband huh?¡±


    At those words, Azuel face contorts. Without another word, he sprinted forward. At the sight of him rushing forward, King Galan nodded to his commanding General. Seeing the King¡¯s nod, the commanding General issued out commands.


    ¡°Archers! Fire at will! Apep Division! Cast to kill! Take that bastard out!¡±


    The archers raised their bows in a uniform motion and fired. The light from the stars and moon was blanketed out by the shower of a thousand arrows as they rained down upon Azuel. At the sight of them, however, Azuel smirked and insta-casted a wind spell. As the wind caught hold of the arrows, it turned them back to the army.


    During the fifteen years he had trained in the Forest of Despair, he had learned that he could now insta-cast magic spells.  As he trained, he got more familiar with the technique and could insta-cast all but the most difficult of spells.


    As the mages within the Apep Division frantically attempted to deflect the arrows that were now aimed at them, Azuel also began a shortened incantation.


    ¡°Let the world spiral into ruin at the end of time! Ragnorak!¡±


    At the rear of the army formation, in the thousand yard square where the majority of the mages had consolidated, the temperature drastically changed. For half the square, the temperature quickly dropped lower than negative two hundred and fifty Celsius. All the mages and soldiers in the area stopped moving and a layer of ice appeared around their body. In the other half, the temperature quickly rose to over one thousand Celsius. The grass and trees in the area instantly caught on fire as the clothing vaporized and the armor on the soldiers melted.


    ¡°AAAAHHHHH!¡±


    Screams of agony arose from the rear. As King Galan looked on in disbelief, Estran Kingdom¡¯s pride, the Apep Division, were decimated as they either froze or burned to death. As everyone looked back due to the sudden scream, their faces paled at the sight of the nightmarish scene. Azrael didn¡¯t neglect the opportunity and rushed into the first rank as he slashed down with Brionac¡¯s one end now covered in an icy aura.


    Wherever the blade traveled, a blast of freezing ice exploded out at the soldiers. When the ice made contact with their shields and armor, they instantly froze solid and cracked. As he used the momentum of the swing, he did a three hundred and sixty degree turn and let loose an inferno that burned any soldiers in its path to crisp as the other blade covered with a bright orange aura swept through the air.


    King Galan couldn¡¯t help but to open his eyes wide in disbelief at the scene he just saw. With just two sweeps, Azuel had killed more than fifty soldiers. The battle had just started but before even a single strike had landed on him, he had killed over one thousand soldiers!


    ¡°ALL SOLDIERS! DON¡¯T JUST STAND THERE AND WAIT FOR YOUR DEATHS! ATTACK DAMN IT! SURROUND HIM AND KILL HIM!¡±


    The commanding General also panicked at the sight. In all of his life, he had never seen someone take out over one thousand soldiers with such ease. He felt a chill run down his spine and began to wonder whether the being in front of them was indeed the devil of legend.


    Even though he was surrounded on all sides by enemies, Azuel never panicked. With one swing of Brionac, tens of people fell. At that time, he began the words to another incantation.


    ¡°Feel the weight of the sins which you have committed and let the darkness take you! Heavy Sin!¡±


    The moment Azuel had completed the incantation, all the soldiers within a hundred yard distance felt the gravity around them increase exponentially. Heavy Sin was a darkness spell that increased the gravity in an area around the caster by twice the pressure. This caused anybody nearby to immediately be weighed down by double their body and to have all of their equipment double in weight as well. As the soldiers movements slowed down, Azuel took advantage to fell several more foes.


    Even though the corpses around him began to stack on top of each other, there was no end in sight. For every soldier he killed, it seemed as though three would take their place. After hours of battle and the death of thousands of soldiers, the enemy began to leave wounds on Azuel¡¯s body.


    Even though there were only a few archers left, they continued to fire a constant barrage of arrows toward him without worrying about hitting their own allies. The majority of the arrows were blocked away or hit the soldiers, but a few still managed to hit Azuel, particularly his back.


    As he gritted his teeth to suppress the pain, Azuel continued on. After over three hours of constant battle, he literally stood on a hill of corpses as the body count of dead continued to increase. During this time, he had sacrificed his left arm to defend against a sword strike that he couldn¡¯t reach in time. His arm, from the elbow down, fell to the ground as he took the life of that soldier as well as the lives of every enemy near him.


    King Galan couldn¡¯t believe the sight in front of him. The only reason he had brought out his full army of ten thousand was because he had assumed that Azuel couldn¡¯t have dispatched all the Soldiers he had sent out before by himself. He thought there would be an army of thousands that awaited him in Lord Ven¡¯s Plains.


    When he had only seen Azuel alone he continued to hold that belief. At the sight of Azuel charging forward by himself, he had scoffed and thought the barrage of arrows would kill him. That¡¯s when everything had begun to go wrong.


    He couldn¡¯t comprehend how Azuel had been able to cast such a high level wind spell in the short span it took for the arrows to reach him. Not only that but a few seconds later he had released that ridiculous ice and fire spell that had destroyed his prided Apep Division in an instant. He felt as though his heart had dropped at that scene. It had taken him many painstakingly long years of training and funds to raise them to their status. All of that, however, had disappeared with only one spell.


    As he continued to watch his men drop like flies, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The army of ten thousand that he was so proud had been decimated into only one thousand in the span of six hours by one man!


    ¡°...my...my army¡­ demolished by one demon...ha..haha this is nightmare right?¡±


    ¡°Yo...your majesty¡­ This one has nothing to say..¡±


    ¡°General! Send in the Paladins! At this rate the whole army will be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty! All Paladins, advance forward and defeat the demon!¡±


    With a salute towards the King, the commanding General and the fifty Paladins sprinted forward. As the Paladins rushed forward, Azuel noticed them approach and panicked a little.


    ¡¯Shit¡­. it¡¯s already hard enough trying to take care of the remaining soldiers¡­.Well it¡¯s a good thing I saved some mana for one more forbidden level spell...¡¯


    ¡°Oh mighty Goddess of the Ice, encase the foes that attempt to strike me down with your Frozen Majesty. Niflheim!¡±


    Since he didn¡¯t have enough mana to affect a large area, Azuel waited until the Paladins were within fifty feet to finish his incantation. Unfortunately, he was unable to defend himself in time while he chanted the incantation and his right leg was cut off below his knee. As the final words escaped his lips, the world around him in fifty yard radius turned into a world of ice as the temperature dropped to absolute Zero. The sweat on the soldier¡¯s and paladin¡¯s bodies and all the moisture in the air began to turn into ice as it encased their bodies. Everyone in the fifty yard radius froze while in movement, encased in a solid block of ice as if they were statues that had been chiseled by the great sculptors of old.


    ¡°No..no way..he still had enough mana to cast the forbidden skill Niflheim?!¡±


    At the sight of his remaining army being encased in blocks of ice, King Galan couldn¡¯t help but to despair. His glorious army of ten thousand had been destroyed! Destroyed by a single demon!


    After he had finished casting Niflheim, Azuel dropped onto his knees on top of the hill made of dead corpses. With half of his right leg cut off, he couldn¡¯t support his body anymore. As he breathed roughly to bring much needed oxygen into his body, he glared at the three remaining survivors.


    When they saw Azuel collapse to his knee, King Galan and the prince immediately began to flee. The two of them didn¡¯t have any battle potential, and they had no wish to perish here on this horrendous battlefield.


    ¡°*Haa* *Haa* Hmph, like I¡¯d let you flee!¡±


    With his last remaining mana, Azuel created two small rock bullets. As they flew through the air at mach speed, the two rock bullets pierced through the two figures as they fled. After taking a few steps forward, the two bodies simultaneously fell toward the ground.


    ¡°*Haa* *Haa*... I sure caused a mess, didn¡¯t I? Haha.. at least I don¡¯t have any regrets about leaving this cursed life¡­ I¡¯ve finally avenged you Chrystal¡­ Ahh¡­ Why am i so tired¡­ I¡¯ll just shut¡­ my eyes.. real...quick¡­¡±


    As if in defiance against death, Azuel¡¯s figure refused to fall to the ground. As he said his final words, his eyelids fluttered a couple of times before he finally took his last breath and closed his eyes for the final time...

 Chapter 27: Birthday Party

    A/N: Hey everyone, author here. Sorry for the late update. I just couldn''t think of a good way to type this chp. up for the longest time. Anyways, starting next chp the Rising Star Challenge will finally begin! Get ready for some action as Azrael and Co. take on the most talented students from the continent. Also I''d like to throw a shout out to Wraith for PRing this chp!


    Last thing: While I agonized over how to write this chp, I finally lost to my inner urges and started a fic that I had began to plan for about a month ago. This time I chose to write a Sci-Fi story called The Templar''s Return. It will be a story that is loosely based on the starcraft story line. If you are a fan of Sci-Fi or played starcraft, give it a try. The link to the fic is below.


    http://www.royalroadl.com/fiction/1833</a>


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°¡±Brother!¡¯¡±


    ¡°Aurora, Azer! Hahaha what are you two doing here?!¡±


    Azrael smiled at the sight of his young siblings. As they approached, he extended his arms outward and caught the two in a large embrace. At the sight of the twins, his eyes softened as he looked at them lovingly.


    ¡°Hahaha alright you two, that¡¯s enough. Let your brother up so we can go inside and start the party.¡±


    Azela laughed as she approached the restaurant''s entrance and saw the three together. It had been a while since she saw all of her children together. The sight of them laughing together brought up a warm feeling throughout her body.


    ¡°Mom! Dad! When did you all get here?!¡±


    At the sight of his family, Azrael felt overjoyed and shocked at the same time. The letter had only arrived that day, after all. How could he have guessed that he would see his family?


    With the assistance of Winston, Azrael stood up and walked into the restaurant along with everyone else. As he went in, the sight caused him to widen his eyes.


    Inside the restaurant was a long table that sat eight on the left and a set of tables on the right. On the set of tables to the right, there was an assortment of vegetables mixed with some white sauce, a stuffed duck, some kind of beef that was glazed with orange sauce and a large pot of steaming soup. Lastly, there was some type of large roasted avian bird and also a large boar with a fruit in its mouth.


    On the roof and walls were numerous strings of various colors and right below the crystal chandelier on the roof was a large banner spread from wall to wall. On it, was a message that said ¡°HAPPY BIRTHDAY AZRAEL!¡±


    When he felt a tap on his shoulder, Azrael turned around. Behind him were Winston, Zer, Byul, the twins and his parents. The sight of them as they laughed and smiled brought a large grin to his own face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there Az, we¡¯re all starving! Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    At Winston¡¯s insistence, Azrael laughed as he went toward his right. Once everyone picked up servings of the food, they went to the long table. After everyone sat down, Azrael looked at his parents and asked the question that had been nagging him.


    ¡°How¡¯d you guys get here anyways? Shouldn¡¯t you be busy with instructing, dad?¡±


    When they heard Azrael¡¯s question, both his parents looked toward Winston before Byrael answered.


    ¡°Your friend Winston here sent us a letter a couple of months ago saying that he wanted to set up a birthday party for you and was wondering if we could show up to it. Since we were only three days away, I told Count Lemmenier about you and asked to take time off to see you. He was quite interested in you. When you come home after the Rising Stars Tournament he wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°You always seemed so happy when you talked about your family Az. I thought you¡¯d like it to spend it with them also so I sent a letter to your parents to see if they could. Who would have thought they were so close haha.¡±


    ¡°Winst!!!¡±


    ¡°Oi! Az get off me!¡±


    ¡°I could just about kiss you right now.¡±


    ¡°OI! HAN BYUL GET HIM OFF ME RIGHT NOW!¡±


    Everyone in the room laughed at the comedic scene that the two of them were making. Azrael laughed as Winston extended his arms outwards and pushed Azrael¡¯s face away. He truly did feel grateful in his heart to his best friend who thought so much about him. With warm eyes, he looked toward everyone at the table.


    ¡°Thanks everyone. I really am a lucky guy to have such a loving family and great friends. I really am at a loss for words¡­¡±


    A hand came to rest on his shoulder. When he turned around, he saw Han Byul with a bright smile on her face. As he brought his hand up and grabbed her hand, a cough came from across the table.


    ¡°*cough* So son, why don¡¯t you introduce your friends to us? We know a little about Winston from the exchange of mails, but we¡¯ve never formally met.¡±


    Now that his mom mentioned it, Azrael noticed his blunder. Winston, Zer, and Han Byul chuckled as they saw him scratch his chin with an embarrassed look. After he glared at them for a second, Azrael began the introductions.


    ¡°So as you two already know mom and dad, the one on my left is Winston. He¡¯s also my roommate.¡±


    ¡°It is a pleasure to be finally able to see you sir and ma¡¯am. My name is Winston Wozeal from the Sunder Kingdom.¡±


    After his introduction, Winston bowed and then took his seat. Byrael and Azela smiled and nodded their head in acknowledgement. Before Azrael could introduce im, Zer stood up and began to introduce himself.


    ¡°How are you doing Mister and Misses Celeste. I am one of your son¡¯s best friends, Zer Aiur from the Rhostaz Kingdom.¡±


    As Zer bowed to them, Byrael showed a confused expression.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m mistaken but if you¡¯re from the Aiur clan in the Rhostaz Kingdom¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the son of Prime Minister Renston Aiur.¡±


    Both Byrael¡¯s and Azela¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise at the news. Even though they knew that Winston¡¯s family was very prominent throughout the continent and held an important position within the Sunder Kingdom, they still couldn¡¯t be considered high noble like the Aiur clan.


    As they were about to get up, Zer noticed and waved frantically to stop them.


    ¡°Mister and Misses Celeste, please don¡¯t force yourselves. You are the parents of one of my best friends. There is no need. Please stay seated.¡±


    After hanging out for so long together, Azrael had forgotten that Zer was a high noble. While he thought about it, he suddenly remembered Han Byul¡¯s status. As he turned to her, he saw a mischievous smile on her face.


    ¡¯She¡­she couldn¡¯t be thinking of doing that right¡­?¡¯


    Once Zer sat down, Han Byul stood up and with a bright smile laid down a bomb.


    ¡°How are you doing Mister and Misses Celeste. I am Han Byul from the Rhostaz Kingdom and Azrael¡¯s girlfriend, please treat me well.¡±


    With that, Han Byul bowed toward the stunned Byrael and Azela.  Azrael, on the other hand, paled at the bomb that was just released. As he stared at Han Byul in disbelief, a sudden chill ran down his spine. Slowly Azrael turned toward the source. At the sight that greeted him, large beads of sweat began to form on his forehead.


    Azela¡¯s face twitched as she smiled. He could have sworn that behind his mom there was a female ghost that wore a hannya mask and held a kitchen knife in her hand. When he saw her look at him, all his instincts screamed at him to flee.


    ¡°Ho ho ho¡­.Azrael my dear son¡­  Would you care to explain this situation to mother?¡±


    ¡¯Master¡­ why is it that every woman beside you is so scary¡­.¡¯


    ¡®Chunyong, Bonghwang, Samjokko¡­ It was a pleasure knowing you three¡­¡¯


    ¡®¡¯¡¯We wish Master a safe trip to the Netherworld!¡¯¡¯¡¯


    ¡®¡­.Wait a second, even you too Samjokko?!¡¯


    As the three elementals prayed for their Master¡¯s safe journey (?), the unlikely hero Byrael stepped in.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Um¡­ did you just say your name was Han Byul and you were from the Rhostaz Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Yes I did Mister Celeste.¡±


    ¡°¡­If I¡¯m not mistaken, the second princess of the Rhostaz Kingdom was also named Han Byul¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me sir.¡±


    ¡°¡±EH?!¡±¡±


    Both Byrael and Azela let out a sound of surprise. Azela once joked to her son that even a princess wouldn¡¯t be able to escape her inspection but who would have thought he really would date one? Before the two of them could regain their composure, Han Byul began calming them down.


    ¡°Please Mister and Misses Celeste, there¡¯s no need for formalities. It¡¯d be much more comfortable for me if you would just act normal.¡±


    Even though they were hesitant at first, both Azela and Byrael relented when they saw Han Byul¡¯s smile. At first, the atmosphere was a little awkward as everyone continued to eat and talk. It didn¡¯t last long though as both Azer and Aurora began to quarrel about whose elemental Azrael would like better shortly after they finished their meal.


    ¡°Brother will definitely like Wangso better! He looks so cool and majestic!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, as if brother would like that fat cow of yours. Dooroomi, on the other hand, is much more pretty and elegant looking!¡±


    The scene of the twins as they argued was very cute. While Azrael laughed, he got out of his chair and patted the two in the shoulders.


    ¡°Haha alright you two. Enough arguing. Why don¡¯t you both bring out your elementals in ethereal form so that brother can see hm?¡±


    Azer and Aurora nodded their heads. After a few breaths, two smoky substance appeared on the ground. One of them was silver to represent the element steel while the other was white which symbolized light. in just a few moments, the smoky substance solidified into a bull and crane.


    Just as his mother wrote, Wangso was an imposing figure to look at with his thick muscles and glistening bronze body armor. He looked as though he was filled with energy and ready to charge through the enemy lines at any moment. Dooroomi was a very beautiful bird to look upon. She exuded elegance and brought to mind an image of a full moon in the dark night sky.


    ¡°Waaah! The crane is so pretty Azrael!¡±


    At the appearance of Dooroomi, Han Byul immediately rushed forward and gazed at her with large eyes. Azrael could have sworn he could see her eyes sparkle at the sight. He inwardly chuckled as she looked like a little girl who just saw something really pretty.


    ¡°Brother! Whose elemental is cooler? Mine or Aurora¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Stupid Azer! Of course brother is going to say Dooroomi! Whoever thinks Wangso was cooler is obviously blind!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯d you say?!¡±


    As Aurora and Azer began to argue once more, Azrael kneeled in front of the two and looked at them with loving eyes.


    ¡°I think both Wangso and Dooroomi look very cool. Brother announces that this match is a tie!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Again brother?!¡±


    ¡°You always say everything is a tie between us!¡±


    The whole group burst into laughter at the sight of the twin¡¯s shocked faces which turned into pouts. As he stood up, Azrael wrapped his arms around both of them and picked them up as he laughed. At the sudden movement, the two let out a voice of surprise.


    For the rest of the evening, the group talked as Azrael played with his siblings. Today really was a very pleasant surprise for him. As he looked toward everyone in the room, he secretly wished that the day would never end. Alas, like it always does at times like that, time seemed to instead quicken and the sun began to set shortly after.


    As everyone stood at the entrance and prepared to leave, Azela pulled her son aside. After she hugged him for a long time, she finally pulled herself away and removed a small object from her pocket. It was a necklace.


    ¡°My dear lovely child, once again happy thirteenth birthday! You do not know how blessed your father and I feel to have such an amazing child like you. For your gift this year, the two of us gathered our money and decided to buy you this necklace.¡±


    Azela handed the necklace to him. As Azrael brought the necklace in front of his face, he saw that the pendant was shaped like a large tear and made out of a green glass-like material. A message was written in small letters around the perimeter.


    No matter how lost you feel, no matter how hopeless a situation seems, always know that you have a home to return to and a family that loves you


    Azrael¡¯s eyes began to water as he read the message. With such a loving family, how could he ever feel hopeless or lost?!


    ¡°Thank you mom! Thank you dad!¡±


    With that, Azrael rushed forward and hugged his mom and dad who had just arrived behind her. At the sight of their parents and brother hugging, the twins rushed over and joined in. With a laugh, they let the two in and hugged as a family. Winston, Zer, and Han Byul watched the family with a smile and warm feelings in their chests.


    On the continent of Xiosu, it was custom for only family members to give gifts on birthdays. The only exception for this was the coming of age birthday at eighteen years old. Those parties tended to be a large festival and friends would also gift the person for good luck to their future endeavours.


    After Azrael saw his family to their hotel, he rode the carriage with his best friends and headed back to the academy. Even though he wished for nothing more than to stay with his family, there were many things left to do in preparation for their departure to the Felsia Kingdom the day after tomorrow. Azrael could still picture the look of worry on his mom¡¯s face as she told him to be careful at the tournament. All his father said was to do his best with a slap on his shoulder.


    When they reached the dormitories, Azrael and Han Byul split up from Zer and Winston as the two boys went to their beds. The couple walked silently to Han Byul¡¯s residence with their fingers interlocked. There was no need for words between them, their feelings were transmitted through their hands.


    In front of the door to Han Byul¡¯s estate, the two faced each other and stared into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Thank you for everything today. It was an amazing birthday.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for words of thanks between us, you know? Anyways it was Winston¡¯s idea to invite your family. I only reserved the restaurant and the food.¡±


    ¡°Still, you guys didn¡¯t need to go that far. I really did luck out with becoming best friends with you three.¡±


    ¡°*ahem* Best friends?¡±


    ¡°Haha fine. Two best friends and the most amazing girlfriend. Happy?¡±


    ¡° Hehe you get a passing mark, Mister Celeste.¡±


    ¡°Alright well you should go in, it¡¯s late out. Good night.¡±


    At that moment, he raised both his arms and placed them on the side of Han Byul¡¯s head. He then closed his eyes and leaned forward to kiss her on the forehead. When he brought his arms up, she knew what was to come and closed her eyes. As she felt his lips depart her skin, she opened her eyes to see Azrael smile at her.


    ¡°I know that i¡¯m not supposed to give you a birthday present but screw it.¡±


    Han Byul wrapped her arms around Azrael¡¯s neck as she pulled herself forward and kissed him on his lips.


    +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++


    At the same time, within a Keep in the Rhostaz Kingdom there were eight hooded figures who kneeled behind a man. Without even a glance backward, he gave the hooded figures their mission.


    ¡°Go to Felsia Kingdom and await Princess Han Byul¡¯s arrival. She should arrive in three weeks. Follow her as if you were her shadow. Be vigilant though, we don¡¯t know who took care of Kel at the academy and the King most certainly has sent guards to protect his daughter. Look for opportunities when she is alone.


    When you get the chance¡­. kill her.¡±[/i]

 Chapter 28: Alexander

    A/N: Shout out to Wraith for PRing the chp. Also I''d like to thank everyone for enjoying the story so much! The story has finally surpassed 10K avg views and almost have 500 favorites! It really moves me that so many people enjoy the story! I''ll continue to do the best I can to bring you all an enjoyable story!


    Also once again, if you like Sci Fi or enjoy the game and storyline of Starcraft, make sure to check out my new fic The Templar''s Return! Well then, hope you all enjoy the chp!


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived!¡±


    Azrael, Zer, and Han Byul were currently inside a carriage. After three weeks of travel, they had finally arrived. Even though the trip was pleasant, traveling for three weeks wasn¡¯t an easy feat. There were moments when temperaments flared and arguments ensured. A large city rose into view as the convoy of carriages carrying the ten participants from Sinara Academy climbed the last hill. At the sight, Han Byul rushed toward the window and looked at the city with sparkling eyes. There was also a hint of wonder and amazement in Azrael¡¯s eyes as he viewed the city.


    ¡°Ho, it¡¯s your first time seeing Alexander, isn¡¯t it Az? Live up to your expectations?¡±


    ¡°It really is worthy of being called the most beautiful city in Xiosu, Zer. I wonder how they got so much Beryllonite to make such a large wall.¡±


    On such a bright day, the white walls seemed to shine for all to see. Beryllonite was one of the most expensive stones to buy. Not only was it very sturdy but they were also a great amplifier of light magic. Just at the sight of the wall, Azrael understood it would be nigh impossible for an enemy force to scale the walls that were over a hundred feet tall. With the assistance of Beryllonite, the defensive light spells should be strong enough to defend against all but Demi-God and God level attacks. As he continued to look at the wall, Zer continued.


    ¡°There is a large Beryllonite mine only ten miles away. The Kingdom has a law that only ten percent of the Beryllonite can be sold. The rest is used in defense and equipment. The Paladin¡¯s and Priest¡¯s gear are made from it.


    ¡°It really is a beautiful city to behold. Even though it¡¯s such a large city, the designs of the buildings have a homely and warm feeling to them. Also the rivers that flow along both sides of the city are so clear that you can see down for hundreds of feet.


    ¡°Alexander is also known as the city of lovers. There are several attractions for couples to see in the city. Many of the stores and restaurants also cater toward them as couple make up such a large percentage of tourists in the city.


    ¡°There is also a legend that Felsia named the city after her deceased soul mate. Supposedly the two were so perfect together that many felt as though the Gods themselves decreed their union. This area is where he proposed to her.


    ¡°Even though he passed away a long time ago, the royal family still carries their blood. There¡¯s a reason the Arman family is the only original royal family still in rule. Felsia has protected them from all assassination attempts.¡±


    As Zer talked, the carriages reached the crossing to Alexander. When Azrael looked down, the water was indeed so clear that he could see down for hundreds of feet. He could see the marine animals swim lazily as they went about their way without a single care in the world.


    After they passed the crossing, the convoy went towards the gate. Since the carriages had Sinara Academy¡¯s crest painted onto the doors and the guards were aware of the participant¡¯s arrival beforehand, they were let through immediately.


    Just as Zer said, the buildings inside the walls were homely. Unlike the majority of other cities, all of the buildings were built out of wood. Even though all the buildings were larger and looked to be in better condition, they still reminded Azrael of his previous home and he smiled as he thought about his family.


    On the gray, stone cobbled road were hundreds of people as far as the eye could see. There were people who were leisurely walking as they took on the view, some who were catching up, and some who were bartering with the merchants who had opened stalls. There were quite a few odd scenes in progress at any given moment.


    About a quarter of a mile away, there was a contingent of weird birds that were waddling through the crowd on two feet. Even though it was Azrael¡¯s first time seeing them, he remembered reading about a race of birds that couldn¡¯t fly but instead swam in cold water. The name ¡°penguins¡± popped into his mind.


    The weird thing was that these penguins all wore shiny silver armor and held miniature polearms while maintaining formation around a gama. A gama was a litter that was built with a large chair which an aristocrat would sit in as four people carried the litter. As the guards waddled forward, they forcibly moved the people out of the streets.


    ¡°Move aside! Move aside! Empress Wing is coming through!¡±


    As the people saw the gama, they slowly moved to the side and bowed. The Empress was a little bigger than the rest.  She sat on her throne of ice with her right leg crossed over her left and supported her head with her right wing which was placed on the arm rest. Empress Wing showed a bored expression as she lazily looked upon the people.


    ¡°It¡¯s your first time seeing a magical beast, isn¡¯t it Az?¡±


    At the sudden voice, Azrael turned around.  Beside him, Han Byul looked at him with eyes of bemusement. When she saw him nod, she started to explain the current relations between magical beasts in human.


    ¡°Sights like this have actually become quite common in the last fifty years. You know about the last Great War that lasted for a century between the magical beasts and humans right? Both sides were evenly matched which led to the death of millions on both sides. It got to the point that both sides became mortified at the death count on their side and became afraid of the thought that they would wipe out both sides. The leaders gathered and soon came to a truce.


    The truce conditions were pretty simple. Neither side would attack the other. Commercial trade was also created as a way to solidify the treaty. The magical beasts would provide rare metals and plants while humans provided weapons and daily household goods.


    You remember those penguins just now? They are part of the North Frost Penguins who are a particularly strong magical beast. As their name implies, they specialize in the ice subclass of water. Empress Wing is actually one of the three Demi-God magical beasts, and rumors say that she can cause all the water in a one mile radius to turn into ice.


    It is also said that her power could rival the legendary Chunyong. Chunyong is a mythical figure that is said to be able to call into being typhoons and blizzards on a whim¡¯s notice.  Unfortunately, even though some Azure Dragon elementals or magical beasts have been seen, none have yet to see the awe inspiring figure.¡±


    ¡¯Oi master! Just who does your girlfriend think is a mythical figure? Also, that shrimp has power that rivals mine?! That brat is way too young to be my match! Hurry up and get stronger master so I can materialize!¡¯


    ¡®Hahaha calm down Chungyong. Still, I didn¡¯t know you were considered that strong.¡¯


    ¡®Hmph, you think my title of Chunyong was just in name only master? You¡¯re talking about me, the mighty Azure Dragon!¡¯


    ¡®Since when have you become mighty Chunyong?¡¯


    ¡®¡­I got carried away. I apologize Samjoko¡­¡¯


    Azrael couldn¡¯t help but to laugh at Chunyong¡¯s outburst. It reminded him of when Aurora or Azer would argue about who was better. Still, to think that Chunyong was stronger than a Demi-God¡­ He remembered once again just how strong his elementals were.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    The journey up the hill was fairly peaceful. The city¡¯s layout was interesting as the road traveled in a circular fashion inward. As they moved closer to the middle, couples began to appear more frequently as they began to pass the tourist attractions.


    At one point there was a thirty foot tall crystal fountain. Lights radiated from the crystal and clear water, dazzling all who saw it. Several traveling troupes were also out as they performed acts and bard¡¯s voices could be heard throughout. The scene of the couples as they walked hand in hand and smiles on their face was a warm sight to behold.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Han Byul you don¡¯t have to hold yourself back just because I¡¯m here so stop looking over my way with such hesitant eyes¡­.¡±


    Azrael turned from the window to see Zer just as he sighed and slumped his shoulders. He had an expression as if saying it couldn¡¯t be helped. At that moment Han Byul threw herself toward Azrael and hugged him. With her tongue stuck out, she looked towards Zer with a smile.


    ¡°Hehe, sorry Zer! Seeing all those couples, I couldn¡¯t help myself~ Next time I¡¯ll introduce you to a very pretty friend of mine. She has a sexy S line figure you know?¡±


    ¡°Really? When we go back to¡­.wait a moment¡­ you¡¯re pulling my leg aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    Han Byul busted into laughter and Azrael just shook his head in amazement at the sight of Zer¡¯s excited expression fluster when he figured out the joke. With a ¡°hmph¡± he turned around and looked through the window. In truth seeing Azrael and Han Byul always together had made Zer who was normally not that interested in a relationship want to form a relationship also.


    The rest of the journey was uneventful. The only scene of interest was when they saw two yellow mouse type beasts stomp on an elderly sage like figure who wore a white robe. It was quite a bizarre scene to watch.


    The two mice had black markings at the end of their ears and lightning shaped tails. There were also two red circles on their cheeks. One of the mice wore a brown leather jacket with a feather inside a shield crest stitched onto the back. The other one wore a strange black mask.


    The old sage¡¯s skin was wrinkled from old age. His long grey hair reached flowed down to the lower portion of his back. As he was getting stomped, the sage continued to look forward and reach his arm out.


    ¡°I must¡­see the pantsus¡­. of my ladies¡­¡±


    ¡°Nez, this pervert old sage is still trying to look at girls panties¡­ He needs to be beat up more.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right Bolta. Let¡¯s beat him up so badly that he never threatens pure girls ever again!¡±


    At that moment, static electricity formed around the two mice and discharged into the sage. The sight of him as his muscles spasmed was unsightly and the passengers inside the carriage decided to erase the memory from their mind.


    The sun had set by the time the convoy reached the inner district of the city where their lodging was located. The buildings made out of wood were now replaced by stone buildings created from Beryllonite. There were also a lot fewer pedestrians as only a few people could be seen walking around on the roads. The few that could be seen, however, wore the same type of clothing.


    They were all wearing a long robe with some type of hood that covered the face. The robe was black except for the yellow circle in the middle with little line extending out from all direction. The design reminded Azrael of the Sun.


    ¡°Those people are the priests and nuns from the Solios Religion. As you know, it is the major religion within the Felsia Kingdom. They believe that the Sun is the Lord¡¯s symbol and gift to us. The majority of priests and nuns have been sent out throughout Xiosu to spread their teachings. Only the most senior ranking people stay here in the inner district. ¡°


    As Han Byul explained, the convoy finally came to a halt. Excited, she threw the door open and stepped out. Surprised by the sudden movement, Azrael and Zer stay where they were for a moment. As the two looked at Han Byul and shook their head, they stepped out.


    As he stepped out, Azrael finally got a full glimpse of their lodging during the duration of the Rising Star Tournament. He had to admit the building was an impressive sight to behold. The building was over a hundred feet in length and was five stories in height. At the entrance there was two large statues of a tiger that stood majestically on a large stone. In between the statues, staff members stood respectively to greet them.


    ¡°Waaah this hotel is really nice darling desu~.¡±


    ¡°It really is, honey. Let¡¯s make sure to make the most of it okay honey?¡±


    ¡°Of course desu~.¡±


    Azrael turned around to see the passengers of the carriages behind theirs come out. Wright and Cynthia were already up to their antics as they were in each other¡¯s embrace. Beth who stood beside them seemed as though she wanted to puke at the sight. Azrael and Zer could only look at her in pity; they remembered the last time they saw the two together. They could imagine how horrible it would be to travel with those two in a confined space like the carriage.


    Aren, Leslie, MItchell, and Ryan came out from the last carriage. The four of them seemed as though they were disinterested with the sight. Azrael couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the scene. They were in a lot of trouble if they were forced to use them in a match. Their attitude didn¡¯t help either.


    The staff members guided all of them to their rooms. Azrael and Zer were roomed together while Han Byul shared a room with Beth. Wright and Cynthia were disgruntled when they found out they couldn¡¯t share a room. It took about fifteen minutes to convince them and they went to their separate rooms.


    The rooms that had been reserved for the participants were elegant. There were two large beds with intrinsic designs in each room. Beside the beds were drawers where they would be able to put their clothes. Also inside the room was a large table and a crystal chandelier on the ceiling. There was also a separate room where a tub was placed for them to wash themselves.


    As soon as they entered the room, Zer dropped his bags and plopped down on a bed.


    ¡°Haa...it sure feels nice. What are you planning on doing the rest of tonight and tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Hm..I¡¯m going to rest for tonight then go look at some of those attractions around the city with Han Byul. You?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look at some weapons and gear here tomorrow. Don¡¯t want to do too much the day before the tournament starts.¡±


    ¡°Haha that is true. Well then, you want to go eat dinner tomorrow? Winst said that he¡¯d arrive tomorrow with the rest of the students that came to cheer. We should all go out and eat.¡±


    ¡°Sounds fine by me man. Well then, I¡¯m going to go to sleep man, you should too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, night Zer.¡±


    ¡°Night Az.¡±


    +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++


    In a dark alleyway which was only lit by the starlight, was the outline of a man who stood silently. As he waited, a voice spoke from the shadow of a building.


    ¡°Tomorrow will be when we act. If we fail tomorrow, there won¡¯t be another chance while the Rising Star Tournament goes on. Remember, all you need to do is bring Princess Han Byul to the designated location tomorrow night.


    As for killing her...leave that to us.¡±

 Chapter 29: Ambush

    A/N: Sorry for the long delay! RL issues and work has been killing me lately and I couldn''t find time to write... Also Warrior Dash was this past saturday was busy with preparing for that too. In apology this chp is a bit longer! haha


    Anyways shout out to Wraith for PRing this chp! Next chp will come out a lot sooner than this one also! Hope to post one this weekend! Enjoy!


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Hurry up Az!¡±


    ¡°Haha calm down Byul! We have all morning.¡±


    Even though the sun had risen not too long ago, the streets of Alexander were already bustling with people. Han Byul rushed forward within the crowd while pulling Azrael along. He couldn¡¯t help but to shake his head in wonder at how excited she seemed.


    Han Byul had been looking forward to this day for the past month. Even though they occasionally went on dates, the majority of the time was spent either training or studying. Even though she wasn¡¯t very pleased about it, she understood the importance and didn¡¯t complain. For that reason, she had looked forward to this morning even more. She was also still a girl and the idea of going on a date in the famous City of Lovers excited her more.


    The streets were as lively as the day before. Merchants lined the streets as they yelled loudly to perk people¡¯s interest in their merchandise. Many couples could also be seen together as they leisurely walked and conversed. Various smells wafted through the air as vendors began to sell their food. The overall environment throughout the city was festive.


    ¡°So Byul, what do you want to go see first?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ how about the statue of Felsia and Alexander?¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Once he agreed, the two asked some people on the street for the location and found out the statue was in the middle of the city. After they traveled for ten minutes, they found the statue in the middle of the public square. The sight of it made both of them sigh in appreciation.


    The marble statue stood ten feet tall. It depicted a moment when two lovers embraced and looked upon each other. Even though it was such a large statue, all the lines and curves on the statue were smooth with no blemishes.


    The couple¡¯s gaze as they looked at each other seemed tender and joyful as a full blown smile was depicted on the female with long hair down her back and a hint of one appeared on the face of the male with curly hair. One could tell just how much the two loved each other from it. Around the outlines, a soft light exuded out and covered the two lovers as if to protect them from harm.


    Han Byul and Azrael moved forward as people left, they noticed that underneath the statue was a golden placard. When they finally reached the front, they could see what was written.


    This statue was created in celebration of the love between Felsia Kingdom¡¯s two founding members, Felsia Uraz and Alexander Armen. May their love be eternal and lead our nation to a ten thousand year prosperous Kingdom!


    -Lee Hyun


    While Azrael read the placard, he felt pressure in his right hand. As he turned his head, he saw Han Byul who stood there with a complicated expression on her face. Without turning her head, she began to speak.


    ¡°They look so happy don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yes they do. This sculptor really was amazing though. To catch the feeling of warmth from the way they looked at each other into the statue.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡­ it¡¯s beautiful. You can tell just how much they loved each other by their gaze for each other.¡±


    Han Byul couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Like all other girls her age she had a romanticized view of love and the sight just solidified it. She wasn¡¯t foolish enough to think that the feelings her and Azrael shared were real love yet. It was something to be built slowly. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but wish that someday it would turn into something like what the statue depicted.


    ¡°So what should we do next Az?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.. how about we go see some performances?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    With that, the two turned around and began to head to the entertainment square. As they were about to turn the corner, however, Han Byul couldn¡¯t help but to turn around and look at the statue one more time. Even from afar, the light aura shone brightly.


    For the rest of the morning and evening, Han Byul and Azrael visited numerous locations. At the entertainment square, the two laughed as they listened to the bards play their silly tunes and watched actors re-enact stories of old. Vendors were also out in force within the square as they sold their unique items from all around the continent.


    The stalls sold numerous types of items: From hats and clothes, to weapons, suits of armor, shields, books, magic items, jewelry, and even exotic animals exclusive only in their country. It was an impressive array of items. As they passed a stall, one item in particular grabbed Azrael¡¯s attention. When she noticed that he stopped, Han Byul turned around and looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°What is it Az?¡±


    ¡°Can you wait here for a moment Byul?¡±


    ¡°Um..sure?¡±


    ¡°Alright I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    With that, Azrael turned and went back. Han Byul couldn¡¯t see what he was doing as his back was toward her. With a sigh, she waited patiently.  After a few minutes, Azrael returned with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Hey Byul, you mind closing your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Just close your eyes, you¡¯ll know shortly.¡±


    ¡°..Okay¡±


    Even though she was dubious, Han Byul did as Azrael asked and closed her eyes. Not long afterwards, she felt something metallic wrap around her neck and an object hit her chest. Surprised by the sudden touch, Han Byul opened her eyes and was greeted by the sight of Azrael¡¯s smile.


    ¡°I saw this and it reminded me of you. I know that I haven¡¯t been the best boyfriend, and I wonder sometimes how I got so lucky to be with you.  This is just something to say thank you.¡±


    After he said that, Han Byul looked down and saw that a silver necklace had been placed around her neck. At the end of the necklace, there was a silver star. The star was designed in an oval shape with two thin lines that circled around it yet didn¡¯t touch it. The surface was sparkling with some weird substance that she didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°Just like to the travelers in the night, you are my guiding light. In my life, you shine brighter than anything else and make me feel so comfortable and happy. Doesn¡¯t hurt that your name is Byul either haha.¡±


    (A/N: Byul means star in Korean.)


    As Han Byul looked at the star, moisture began to swell at the corner of her eyes. Without a word, she threw herself at Azrael and wrapped her arms around his neck. With her lips beside his ear, she thanked him.


    ¡°Thank you, Az. I¡¯ll make sure to treasure it. Just like I am your guiding light at night, you are the sun that brightens my life and brings warmth to my body and soul. You are the one I am always joyful to see and regretful to depart from.¡±


    ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++


    The two spent the rest of the day walking around with no particular destination in mind, just enjoying each other¡¯s company with their hands interlocked. Even though they didn¡¯t do much, to both of them it was a very precious moment. There was no need for words between them; they could tell what the other was thinking.


    Azrael really felt remorseful to Han Byul as he didn¡¯t spend as much time with her as he should. While she did train with Winston, Zer, and him every night, it was not time alone for the two of them. When he brought it up with her once, Han Byul kept telling him to not worry about it. He knew that she just told him that because she didn¡¯t want to interfere with his training though.


    What he told Han Byul when he gave her the present was indeed how he really felt. His life was much better since he reincarnated, but he always felt as though he was lost. He tried to make up for the feeling by training to get stronger yet it persisted. Once he saw Han Byul in front of the arena though, it felt as though the weight on his shoulders disappeared.


    As he thought about it after he saw her, Azrael noticed that the gratifying feeling he felt after he succeeded in avenging Chrystal had only been momentary. His heart was still barren without Chrystal. He was unaware of it at first because he had been so hell bent on becoming stronger to get revenge and didn¡¯t live long after he succeeded. Only after he spent many days to ponder over it did he finally understand.


    ¡°Hey Az, we need to go back to the hotel. Winst should be arriving soon.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh yeah, you¡¯re right. He¡¯ll be mad if we¡¯re late. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that, the two headed back toward the hotel. It didn¡¯t take them long as they were in the neighborhood and they were in front of the hotel in less than ten minutes. Once inside, the two identified an empty table within and sat while they waited. About ten minutes into their wait, Zer also came down and joined them.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Yo Az, Han Byul. You two have a good time on your date?¡±


    ¡°Hey Zer. Look at what Az bought me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is pretty. I can¡¯t believe the money grubbing Az actually spent money¡­¡±


    ¡°Oi! Just who are you calling money grubbing?! It¡¯s just that¡­. I like to not spend it.¡±


    As Azrael drooped his shoulders, Han Byul couldn¡¯t help but to giggle. After she consoled him, she turned back to Zer.


    ¡°So how was your day? You find anything you like while you shopped?¡±


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much out there today. Could only find a nice scabbard to replace my old one with. Oh there was this interesting...¡±


    The group continued to speak about their day. As time flew by, the sun on the other side of the hotel¡¯s window began to set. Finally after an hour passed by, the hotel¡¯s door finally opened.  When all three of them turned toward the door, Winston greeted them with a big grin on his face.


    ¡°Yo! Miss me much?¡±


    Han Byul, Zer, and Azrael shook their heads while grins formed on their faces at Winston¡¯s greetings.


    ¡°Sit down you big oaf. We¡¯re starving.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, your highness Zer!¡±


    As Winston came and sat down, a waitress came over and took their orders. After they talked about their trip into the city for twenty minutes, the waitress brought their food out. The mouth-watering smell stopped all conversations as they began to gulp their food down. As silence surrounded the four, they finished their meals and showed content expressions. Winston rubbed his stomach as he looked at his friend and started up conversation.


    ¡°Haa¡­ That was amazing. Anyways, you all ready for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course we are. All that needs to be done now is to roll through all the schools and win.¡±


    ¡°Ho, you sure are confident Zer. My dads here for some diplomatic issues and is planning on staying to watch the tournament. I¡¯ll be sitting with him in the VIP section so just make sure to not embarrass me okay?¡±


    ¡°Oi! Just who is going to embarrass who you big oaf!¡±


    As Winston and Zer were arguing, Han Byul and Azrael just shook their heads in amazement. The two always seemed to find a way to get into an argument one way or another. Just as Han Byul was about to intervene though, a familiar figure walked over.


    ¡°Hey, Han Byul I been looking all over for you. Cynthia asked me to find you and bring you over. She said she needed your help with something.¡±


    ¡°Oh hey Leslie. Cynthia needs my help? You know what for?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. All she told me was to bring you over.¡±


    ¡°Ah I see. Hey guys, looks like I¡¯m going to have step away for a while. I¡¯ll see you all in the morning?¡±


    ¡°You want me to come with you Byul?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m not some young fragile girl Az. I¡¯ll stop by to say good night when I come back okay?¡±


    ¡°Haha that is true. Be careful though, its still not wise for a girl to walk around at night.¡±


    ¡°Be back soon~¡±


    With that, Han Byul stood up and followed Leslie out the door. After they watched her leave, Zer, Winston, and Azrael began to talk about the tournament tomorrow.


    ¡°So what do you think your guy¡¯s chance are to win the tournament Az?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. I¡¯ve never seen any of the other contestants. We especially need to watch out for last year¡¯s champion, Wezdon Magic Academy. I heard rumors that Jerle Walker is a once in a century genius who¡­¡±


    While Azrael was speaking about Jerle Walker, loud noises suddenly disturbed them as someone rushed down the stairs. Zer, Winston, and Azrael looked toward the staircase in surprise as they saw Aren Dufont rush down.


    As she reached the bottom of the staircase, Aren frantically looked around the floor and saw the three surprised guys. Without any hesitation, she rushed over to them.


    ¡°Azrael! Where¡¯s Princess Han Byul?!¡±


    Azrael¡¯s flinched in surprise at the panic in Aren¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time for that! Just tell me where she is!¡±


    ¡°She left with Leslie just about five minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°Aren, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The sight of Aren Dufont panicked began to worry him. Even though the two didn¡¯t start off on the best of terms, he knew Aren was one who wouldn¡¯t panic much. He guessed something big must have happened to cause her to be in this state.


    ¡°Azrael! The Princess is in danger! She¡¯s walking into an ambush!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±WHAT?!¡±¡±¡±


    Winston, Zer, and Azrael immediately stood up at those words.


    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s walking into an ambush?¡±


    ¡°I took out a piece of crumpled up paper from the trash bin thinking it was what I had thrown away earlier. When I read it though, it was instructions for my roommate Leslie to bring Princess Han Byul to the back alleyway in the Merchant¡¯s District.¡±


    After he heard what Aren had to say, Azrael rushed through the hotel¡¯s doorway. Right behind him was Zer.


    ¡°Winst! Find some guards and bring them over to the Merchant¡¯s District! I¡¯ll go with Az!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    After he gave Winston some instructions, Zer rushed forward and caught up with Azrael.


    ¡°Az, Wait up! We need to come up with a plan!¡±


    As Zer spoke though, Azrael ran faster and created a gap between him and Zer. When Zer noticed the gap, he called out towards him. Azrael, however, didn¡¯t hear him and kept rushing forward at full speed.


    Inside of Azrael¡¯s head, images of Chrystal¡¯s last moments continued to pop up. Just the thought of Han Byul dying almost drove him insane. If she died, Azrael knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to mentally handle it and most likely he would go insane. With that thought in mind, he ran even faster toward the Merchant¡¯s Distract.


    +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++


    ¡°Hey Leslie, why is Cynthia waiting in such a desolate area?¡±


    Han Byul and Leslie had been walking through an alleyway for the last five minutes. At first, she didn¡¯t really mind, but as they walked further in, Han Byul began to feel that something wasn¡¯t right. She doubted that Cynthia would be in such a shady location and suspicion began to appear in her mind.


    ¡°Leslie, stop. Just where are you taking me? Cynthia isn¡¯t here, is she?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, figured it out eh?¡±


    A shiver ran through Han Byul¡¯s body as she saw the expression Leslie wore when she turned around to face her. Gone was the cute innocent face; In it¡¯s place was now a smug look as she looked toward Han Byul in contempt. It felt as though she was looking at a completely different person.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s too late now anyways. Hey! I brought her here just like you asked!¡±


    Han Byul rushed toward the building on her left and went into a defensive posture with her back to the wall when she heard what Leslie said. She finally figured out that she had been lead into a trap. Even though she wanted to rush forward and strangle Leslie, she knew that if she showed any weaknesses she was a goner.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you guys! You told m¡­¡±


    While Leslie was in mid sentence, a dark object flew through the air and hit her in the throat. Even from where she was, Han Byul heard regurgitating noises as they escaped from the hole that had been created in her throat. For a few seconds, Leslie futilely attempted to pull the object out but her arm movements became slower until they finally hung from her sides and she collapsed into a pool of her own blood.


    From the roof of the buildings, eight shadows jumped down towards her. Just as she wondered whether she was going to die like this though, a blur rushed out from the shadows of the building on the opposite side and stood in front of Han Byul.


    RIght as the shadows were about to drop on the two, a large wall of flames exploded upwards. The falling shadows immediately turned their bodies in mid-air to evade the flames. Two of the eight didn¡¯t make it in time, however, and screamed cries of agony as their bodies caught on fire and crashed onto the floor. The bodies twitched a few times on the ground before they became still.


    With the light that the wall of flames provided, Han Byul saw that the people that laid motionlessly on the ground both wore black garments that were now singed and burned through in certain areas. Charred skin could also be seen in the areas where skin was visible.


    Her saviour¡¯s figure also became visible with light. Even though the figure before her had their back to her, Han Byul immediately recognized the person in front of her immediately. How could she not know tell who he was?


    ¡°Az!¡±

 Chapter 30: The Guardians

    A/N: Hey everyone, author here. Finally reached 30 chps! I just would like to thank everyone who reads the story for the positive response to it and for enjoying Elemental God. Also, just because I''m also writing the Templar''s Return doesn''t mean im dropping this or anything. It''s just a different genre and writing style which helps me improve my writing skills, not to mention I personally enjoy the story and like where it''s going (duh haha). So please just respect my decision of writing both.


    Once more, shout out to my awesome PR wraith who helps me bring you all a much better product every chp! Well then, enjoy the chp!


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Han Byul! Stay behind me!¡±


    As Han Byul was about to rush forward, Azrael yelled back at her to stay back. Shocked, she stopped and finally got a closer look at his face from up close. Azrael¡¯s facial expression was ugly to behold; it almost looked animalistic in appearance.


    Azrael¡¯s instincts from when he trained in the Forest of Despair in his previous life began to surface. Just like then, he had to remain focused at all times since he never knew when a dangerous monster or mob would come at him. Thinking back on those moment, a devious smirk appeared on his face.


    Knowing that the fire wall wouldn¡¯t last much longer, Azrael formed a spear with ice magic. Even though he knew he was in a disadvantageous situation in a life or death battle, adrenaline rushed through his veins and the anticipation for the upcoming battle made him shiver in excitement.


    As the wall lowered, multiple ice spears and rock bullets rushed toward him. Anticipating a long range magical attack, Azrael acted immediately as he summoned a fireball to meet the rush of ice spears. Without enough time to cast another spell, Azrael prepared to deflect the bullets but before they even reached him, a tempest appeared in front of him and threw the rock bullets off their projection.


    As he was about to say thanks to Han Byul though, four shadows rushed forward through the fog created from when the water spears and fire ball collided. Afraid that she might get entangled if they fought where he was, Azrael rushed forward to meet them. As he ran, Azrael released a new spell that he had just created.


    Around the head of one of the rushers, a dome of water appeared. Surprised, the man stopped in his track and tried to claw at the dome of water that blocked his flow of oxygen. Even though Azrael knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill the assassin, the spell performed its task to perfection as it at least incapacitated one of the enemy.


    Aquatic Lock, an original water spell that Azrael created. By condensing all the water molecules in the nearby surrounding area into a dome shape around an enemy¡¯s head, he would be able to block off any oxygen supply. It was a very effective spell that didn¡¯t require much mana. Unfortunately, Azrael created it recently and could only use it on one person at the moment.


    ¡°Watch out! The boy is a dual elementalist!¡±


    As one of the assassins said that, he broke off from the rest and rushed toward Han Byul. Surprised, Azrael tried to rush to her aid but was blocked off by the other two assassins. Han Byul, seeing the assassin come toward her, prepared a spell and released a flurry of wind blades at him.


    ¡°Hmph, as if such weak wind blades could stop me.¡±


    Wind blades appeared from in front of the assassin and flew forward, intercepting the incoming wind blades and blowing them away. The wind blades then dissipated as they passed by Han Byul, missing her by inches. When he was only ten feet away from Han Byul, he drew out the dagger from its sheath on his waist and leapt toward her.


    Han Byul attempted to cast her strongest spell, Wind Scythe, but as she saw the leaping figure fly toward her, she already knew it was too late. In a last ditch effort, she jumped to her left, but she was out of time as the assassin was already in striking range and in the motion of swinging the blade down.


    Resigned to her own fate, Han Byul prepared for her own demise when a familiar figure jumped in front of her and deflected the incoming fatal strike. Surprised at the sudden addition of another opponent, the assassin leapt back and increased the distance between himself and his new foe.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t too late, was I?¡±


    ¡°Zer!¡±


    Han Byul couldn¡¯t help but to shout in surprise at the sight of her childhood friend. He had appeared out of nowhere and saved her life, after all. At that moment, Azrael also retreated back toward the two. The shirt he wore was in tatters as it was filled with slash marks. A trail of blood also trickled down his right arm from the blade wound on his right arm.


    ¡°Az! Are you okay?!¡±


    Azrael¡¯s tattered figure caused Han Byul to panic. Hearing the panic in her voice, Azrael reassured her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Byul. The cuts are only flesh wounds. Anyways, perfect timing Zer. We would have been in real trouble if you hadn¡¯t come when you did.¡±


    ¡°Well, the hero always come last, after all. Joking aside though, we need to figure out a way to get out of here. We¡¯re outnumbered and outgunned. Got any plans Az?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be tough. They¡¯re faster than any of us so unless we can find a way to slow them down, we have no chance. I do have a plan though. When I say go, the two of you run back toward main streets.¡±


    ¡°What about you Az?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Byul, I¡¯m going to be right behind you. Well then, you three ready? Ready¡­..GO!¡±


    When Azrael said go, Han Byul and Zer immediately turned and ran toward their left. The six assassins, who had been waiting to see what they would do, immediately rushed after them. As they took their first steps though, their visions became dark as their surroundings were covered by darkness. If it had been just that, it wouldn¡¯t have affected the assassins as they were trained to move in complete darkness, but at the same moment, the gravity in their immediate area increased tremendously, slowing their forward movement.


    ¡°Shit, that kid can use gravity magic already?! Just who the hell is he?!¡±


    The leaders of the assassin couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. Ever since they sprung their ambush, nothing had gone right as one after the other, people came and foiled their attacks.


    ¡°Shade one and two- use the left wall and approach them. Shade three and five- you two use the right wall. The rest of you, follow me we¡¯re going after them! Don¡¯t let Princess Han Byul escape, we must kill her!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±Roger, sir!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    As his subordinates replied, they immediately followed his orders and continued their pursuit. Even though Han Byul, Zer, and Azrael had a ten second head start on them, the assassins specialized in speed. They were confident in their ability to catch up to them.


    The three children, on the other hand, ran like mad. Even though he succeeded in giving them a headstart, Azrael still wasn¡¯t too confident that they would be able to escape and was constantly looking back to check where the enemies were. To his appall, the assassins were already gaining on them..


    ¡°Shit, Han Byul! Zer! You two keep going, I¡¯ll hold them off as long as I can!¡±


    ¡°No! We¡¯d be leaving you for dead Az!¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t do something, all of us will die! Zer, protect Byul!¡±


    ¡°Bu..¡±


    ¡°Not you too Zer!! We don¡¯t got time for this! GO!¡±


    Even though he was very reluctant, Zer nodded his head. He grabbed Han Byul¡¯s hand and rushed forward, pulling her along, as she tried to stay behind. Even though Azrael knew that it was likely he would die, he had a large smile on his face as he knew Han Byul and Zer would at least survive.


    The leader of the assassins, at the sight of the boy who had stopped and waited for them, couldn¡¯t help but praise him inwardly. Even though the idea of self-sacrifice was very noble, it was a very difficult action to actually do, especially for someone so young. If he had met the child in any other setting, he would have actually tried to recruit and make him his direct disciple. Unfortunately, he would have to kill such a brave and talented child.


    When the assassins were only twenty feet away, Azrael launched his magic. From the shadows created by the tall buildings, tens of black spikes rushed forward at the six enemies. Following that, he also casted a gravity spell once more to slow down their reaction even slightly so it would become more difficult for them to evade. The assassins, however, were prepared and one unleashed a light spell to brighten the area and remove any shadows.


    Azrael gritted his teeth at the sight. He casted another spell to created tens of ice spears and launched them toward the enemy which was immediately followed by a wave of fireballs.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Just who the hell is this child?! How does he have so much mana?!¡±


    The assassins couldn¡¯t believe the sight of the incoming projectiles. Just how much mana did it cost to make so many spears and fireballs? Not only that, Azrael had most likely expended most of his mana beforehand with all the spells he used. The assassins couldn¡¯t just ignore the incoming spells, this time and slowed down to evade and counter the projectiles.


    Even though he wasn¡¯t able to kill any of the assassins, the wave did it¡¯s job as it impeded the assassin¡¯s forward progress and forced them to take evasive maneuvers. The only thing Azrael regretted was that he wasn¡¯t able to cast more as those last spells depleted his mana.


    The leader was furious. Even though the spells hadn¡¯t harmed him at all, they had stalled him and his unit which gave the target even more time to flee. Reluctantly, he materialized his wind elemental.


    From the group of assassins, a form immediately sped forward. As Azrael focused, he made out the form and saw that it was a silver eagle that rushed toward him. Azrael recognized immediately that it was one of the assassins elementals. With no mana, he had no hope of defending against it. All he could do was resign himself to fate and his impending death.


    ¡¯Well, it looks like this is as far as I go. Samjoko, Chunyong, Bonghwa. I really regret that I wasn¡¯t able to become a stronger master for you all and spend more time with you three. I really am grateful I was given such amazing elementals.¡¯


    Unbeknownst to him, Samjoko was about to forcefully materialize himself. Although it would be disadvantageous to his master in the tournament that would start tomorrow, what use would it be if his master died? Before anything else, he put his master¡¯s wellbeing.


    Before Samjoko began his materialization, however, a red blur jumped down and intercepted the eagle. Shocked by the sudden development, Azrael stared with wide eyes at the red tiger that had appeared out of nowhere and pinned the eagle on the ground with it¡¯s mighty paw.


    Beyond those two elementals, numerous other shadows jumped from the buildings and engaged the assassins. Screams echoed through the alleyway as the assassins were felled one by one.


    ¡°Az!¡±


    From behind him, a familiar beautiful voice rang. When he turned around, he saw Han Byul and Zer rushing toward him with people surrounding them in a circular formation. At the sight of the two faces he thought he would never see again, the feeling of relief swelled in his stomach.


    ¡°Byul! Zer!¡±


    When she was only a few feet away, Han Byul threw herself at Azrael. With a beaming smile, he caught her in his embrace and tightly hugged her. For a moment, the two stayed like that with no regard to the fighting that was occurring behind them.


    ¡°*cough* I¡¯m sorry to break such a lovely scene and all, but Princess, it is unbecoming for you to show such affectionate behavior in public.¡±


    The sudden intrusion of an unknown female voice finally made Azrael let go of Han Byul. As he looked toward the direction it came from, he saw a tall female knight at about six feet two inches who wore a grey cloak over her silver armor. Her face was slender with short green hair that reached just below her ears. What were most prominent though, were her sharp hazel eyes that reminded Azrael of a hawk that was staring at it¡¯s prey before going in for the kill.


    ¡°Aunt Estrana! Don¡¯t tell dad about this okay?¡±


    Finally remembering that her aunt was there, Han Byul¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment. Estrana began to chuckle at the sight of her cute niece and patted her on her head.


    ¡°Haha dont worry; I won¡¯t speak of it to your dad. Anyways, you¡¯re Azrael, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. My name is Azrael. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Not only once, but twice you saved my cute little niece. I really would like to thank you.¡±


    ¡°It is nothing, ma¡¯am. Even if something like this happened a hundred more times, I would stake my life for her.¡±


    ¡°Ho¡­ you are quite the brave one, aren¡¯t ya? Well, I can¡¯t really say you wouldn¡¯t after seeing what you did. Anyways, you three should go back to your hotel. The tournament is starting tomorrow isn¡¯t it? Go rest, my subordinates will escort you back and guard the hotel so something like this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°You sure, aunty?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Also, Azrael I would like to have a word with you sometime during your stay here. Would that be okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course ma¡¯am. Just let me know when.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Lieutenant Maiser!¡±


    At Estrana¡¯s order, a young man who stood at five foot ten inches with brown hair that parted in the middle rushed over.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Take four men with you and escort the Princess and her friends back to the hotel. Once they enter, set up a guard watch to make sure nothing happens.¡±


    ¡°Understood, ma¡¯am!¡±


    After Han Byul gave one last hug to her aunt and spoke a few words with her, they set back to the hotel along with their guards. The whole time they were going back though, Azrael had a complicated expression on his face. When she noticed, she squeezed his hand to get his attention.


    ¡°Hey Az, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, no I was just thinking over some stuff. Anyways, how¡¯d you run into your aunt?¡±


    ¡°Aunty Estrana? While we were running away, she appeared with her contingent of Soldiers. She said that one of her men had ran into Winston and been told everything.¡±


    ¡°Hm.. is that so? Anyways what does she do?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s one of the commanders for the Guardians.¡±


    ¡°You mean those elite royal guards for your country? What are they doing out here?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here as a representative for the Rhostaz Kingdom. Each royal family tends to send a representative to watch the Rising Star Tournament and recruit students.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Throughout the rest of the walk back to the hotel, Azrael¡¯s face continued to show a difficult expression. Seeing his expression, Han Byul and Zer wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t think of a way to break his mood. Once they reached the hotel, Han Byul and the boys said goodnight to each other and went to bed early in preparation for the beginning of the tournament tomorrow.


    ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++


    Back at the location where Estrana and her men had saved Azrael, Estrana was deep in thought while her men took care of the assassins¡¯ bodies and cleaned the area up. At that moment, her most trusted officers came up toward her.


    ¡°Ma,am, permission to speak?¡±


    ¡°Lind, huh? Permission granted.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what should we do with that student''s body? Also....that was quite a dangerous plan. Why did you have us standby when the assassins attacked and make it seem like we just got there when we reached the Princess? She could have gotten killed.¡±


    ¡°Just get rid of it like the others, and Lind, do you really think I would let my precious niece get hurt in front of my eyes?¡±


    Lind panicked when he heard his commander¡¯s threatening tone.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am, that wasn¡¯t what I meant! I just can¡¯t understand why we waited so long.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ascertain that child Azrael¡¯s skills that¡¯s why.¡±


    ¡°You mean that tri elementalist ma¡¯am? I was so surprised when I saw he could use three elements. I thought tales of tri elementalist were just myths until today¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes him. Lind what¡¯d you think of his fighting?¡±


    ¡°He looked like a veteran to be honest. It seemed like he always paid attention to his surroundings and used as little movement or magic power as he could. Also no matter how bad the situation was he seemed to always be calm and calculating. Now that I think of it, it felt as though he was used to battles and life or death situations¡­¡±


    ¡°Good eye as always, Lind. You saw the same things I did. Anyways, take care of the rest of this, will you? I need to send word back to my brother that his daughter is fine. Also, we need to recruit that kid into our Guardians rank at all cost. He¡¯s way too talented. Think of how strong he will be by the time he grows into an adult?¡±


    With those words, Estrana left. As he watched the back of his commander as she left, he tried to imagine Azrael as an adult. The thought of potentially having to fight someone like that made him shiver. In his mind, he totally agreed that they must get a monster like him to join them rather than fight against them.